TP 1 Blank right
TP2 blank left
Thomas Printz’ Private Bulletin
Book 1
Ascended Master Teaching Foundation
Mount Shasta, CA 96067
ISBN 0-939051-15-X
FOREWORD
This book contains dictations, mostly by the Maha Chohan, given during the “Bridge to Freedom” Dispensation, in the 1950’s, through the authorized messenger of the Great White Brotherhood, Geraldine Inno- cente.
The beloved Ascended Master El Morya, who applied for, and was granted the dispensation, functioned as editor, using the name “Thomas Printz.”
These dictations were originally given, on a love-gift offering basis, to those students who were subscribers to the Journal, the monthly newsletter of the “Bridge to Freedom.” They were published on pink paper, using a blue-ribbon typewriter.
After the ascension of beloved Geraldine Innocente, in 1961, these dictations were no longer published. The AMTF re-published them in 1990, as Photostats, in bound format, under the titles “Thomas Printz’ Private Bulletin,” Book 1 to 4. They are now consolidated into two books.
We believe the reader will enjoy these dictations, which together with the Journals and the book Dictations, form the very core of the Bridge to Freedom teachings.
It is our joy and privilege to present, to the reader, this publication, newly typeset, published for the first time in book form.
Ascended Master Teaching Foundation
TP6 left blank
Thomas Printz
May, 1952
THE IMPORTANCE OF THIS BULLETIN
One of the important reasons for acquainting mankind with the councils where the flame is most active at any given time in the earth cycle, is that the energies of every visitant can become part of the expansion of that flame, and each interested party is “fuel” to the fire. The greater the concentration of the gift, which is always of some specific benefit to the race, naturally, the greater the individual blessing to every component part, the brighter shines the fire, the greater its gift of light.
Following is a description of the current activities at the Ceylon Retreat, which is dedicated to the Flame of the Holy Spirit and of which our present Maha Chohan is now in charge. The Retreat is open May 15 to June 14.
From the heart of the Sun, at the inception of humanity's journey upon the physical structure of Earth plane, came the first representative of the Holy Spirit, and through his body was focused the initial impulse of that flame, which is the TRUE NATURE of the completed and matured God-Being.
When humanity began incarnation upon planet Earth, the first great kingdom was a natural one of innocence and gentle, child-like beauty, wherein the life principle was developed in love. These beautiful qualities enabled this entire civilization to complete its round without suffering, hardship or pain, and when the great Manu of the first race (root race, Ed.) or round returned to the heart of the Father, the first day was com- pleted.
Each successive Maha Chohan has the increasing responsibility of a nature kingdom which, through provocation, works in less complemen- tary harmony with its evolutionary mankind, and so the second and third rounds were a little longer and more difficult of accomplishment; but eventually the second and third rounds were completed, and the Manus, with their accompanying Christos and Maha Chohans, returned with an emancipated people to God's bosom. The fourth round has yet to be completed and that—as well as the fifth—are under process of redemp- tion at the present time. The sixth has yet to enter on the stage of life. The above short dissertation is necessary in order to make plain and un- derstandable the present activities at the Ceylon Retreat.
The present Maha Chohan, who is the keeper and watcher of the Flame of the Holy Spirit established in this retreat so many ages ago, and which each succeeding Maha Chohan is responsible for, invited the first three Maha Chohans to this conclave, and to his great joy, they ac- cepted, and are his guests during the thirty days the retreat is opened.
The first Maha Chohan, at the opening of the council, addressed the as- sembled guests (composed of ascended and unascended mankind— many of the latter in their Higher Mental Bodies). The following is a short excerpt of his discourse.
Oh mankind, who seek knowledge whereby to attain happiness, know that your lesson lies within the contemplation of love. Let me point you to the love within the kingdom of nature, which, on the evolutionary scale, lies far below the potential power of man. Nature mirrors so much more of God love than you, who are pre-chosen to be the lords of crea- tion.
Through the body of nature comes all the substance to sustain the physical bodies of all life expressions. Without the gifts of nature, there would be no food, no clothing. No physical bodies could endure for a period of more than a few short months.
In return for her gifts, which furnish your bountiful tables, she re- ceives back into herself the poisonous excrement of breath and body, and, finally, the very decadent garments which you have worn—all this with the patience that is not of a century, but of so many countless ae- ons of time, that it would stagger the human even to contemplate it. Can you say as much for yourselves? Are you willing to absorb the evils of each other, and actively replace them with the substance of happiness and good? Can you do this for the matter of a month or a year, to say nothing of an eternity?
The rhythm of nature is the constant refinement of the human race, or a natural purification by the chemical action of self-conscious beings, coupled with the actual throwing off, by the same chemical means, of the worn out particles of the human body and then the renewal of the body and brain substance of the race, which is ALSO a conscious and positive action of love.
I speak of nature today, not only to make man aware of the love principle that is within it, but in gratitude to the countless million intelli- gences engaged in the service of mercy, and to point out to the souls of men the activity WHICH MUST REPLACE the present consciousness, that refuses to lift the load or share the burden of these beings because, until this consciousness is replaced, MAN CANNOT COME UNDER THE BENEFI-
CATACLYSMIC CHANGES.
If nature serveth you by taking the excrement of your body, the carbon monoxide of your lungs and the decadent flesh of your garment, and, with love, gentle hands, gives you, in their place, the leafy green, the fragrant blossom and the soft, warm wool or gracious silk, and you cannot take the conscious or unconscious discord of your fellow man, consciously consume it and, more than that, give back a gift of toler- ance, forgiveness and love, YOU HAVE NOT EARNED THE RIGHT to live
ABOVE nature's kingdom, OR EVEN PARALLEL WITH IT.
I speak because the hour comes WHEN WE MUST HAVE IN INCAR- NATION those who are at least EQUAL to the nature kingdom. We do not ask that they be SUPERIOR to it.
- * *
WHITSUNTIDE
Address By Thomas Printz
This great feast day was celebrated by a great concourse of Ascend- ed and unascended Beings, who joined in the intensification of the Flame of the Holy Spirit, and, for the first time in the history of the planet, un- ascended beings became CONTRIBUTING FACTORS to the intensity of
the flame, and to the EXPANDED SPHERE OF ITS INFLUENCE.
All in white the Brotherhood came, and all in white were clothed the inner bodies of those who directed their attention toward the retreat, either for help or for service. The flame, itself, within the heart of the sanctuary, rose like a white column, and on the raised dais stood the four Maha Chohans (the first three and the present Great One) and the lady, Pallas Athena.
At a given signal, each member directed the beam of HIS OWN EN- ERGY into the flame and, through the added fuel, there began an expan- sion that covered a major portion of the Eastern Hemisphere and then was re-directed by CONSCIOUS OUTPOSTS in the Western Hemisphere as well.
This release is a grace of “the hunger and thirst after righteous- ness” into the feelings of the peoples of Earth. The activity continued for twenty-four hours, from the midnight preceding Whitsuntide, until the midnight following, each Chohan successively becoming the officiating
Master, directing the focusing and then the expansion of the flame.
Whenever possible, the ORIGINAL actors who formed the heart cen- ter of the Christ Pageant will be in the position that they occupied at that time, and where spiritual endeavors or duties have called them from the conclave, their places will be taken by suitable representatives.
The Master Jesus, himself, has prepared the Pageant of Whitsuntide, which is the outpouring that gave the disciples the capacity to perform more than ordinary service, and as hundreds of thousands will witness its re-enactment (in their inner bodies), they will receive the feeling with which the original beneficiaries, who took part in that first service, were charged.
The finding of the Holy Grail by King Arthur's knights, which is the consciousness of the Christ, through the office of the Holy Spirit, will also be enacted, as well as many of the accomplishments and activities of these gentlemen of the Round Table. Many of these are in embodiment today, and wherever possible, they will take the same part they took in the original drama.
The beautiful scene depicting the spiritual intervention of the Third Person of the Trinity in Lemuria and Atlantis, and those early Golden Ag- es, will be enacted to charge the feeling world of the people who did not achieve the ascension at that time, and who have forgotten their partici- pation in such a holy outpouring.
At the end of the series of these representative pageants, Pallas Athena and the present Maha Chohan will re-enact the role of the first Holy Spirit or Maha Chohan and his Divine Consort, in receiving from the Sun the Flame of the Holy Spirit, anchoring it in their own hearts, and then descending to establish it in the present retreat at Ceylon at the beginning of time.
When the pageants close, there will be a course of intensive training given, in the gifts that lie within gentleness, harmlessness, humility and selflessness. These classes will be conducted by the four Maha Chohans, assisted by the seven Chohans of the rays, as well as the resident broth- ers of the retreat. All aspirants are asked to direct their consciousness to this retreat, not only before retiring to sleep, but also by day, during the remaining days of the conclave.
DIVIDUALS WHOSE HIGHLY-DEVELOPED, PURIFIED FACULTIES, EXALTED
TRUTH AND TRANSLATE TRUTH FOR LESSER MEN.
READER'S SPIRITUAL FACULTIES AND DISCERNMENT, THROUGH EN-
COURAGING HIM TO TRAVEL IN CONSCIOUSNESS, AND EXPERIENCE THE
SPIRITUAL REALITIES DESCRIBED HEREIN, THUS CONFIRMING TRUTH
THROUGH HIS OWN INDEPENDENT, UPLIFTED VISION.
Activities at the Ceylon Retreat May 15 to June 15th, 1952
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 1952
The magnetic power of each retreat does not go into action until the very instant the preceding retreat has completed its outgoing rhythm, lest at inner levels the souls be swept into the current of the new retreat before the retreat of the month has given the maximum of its blessing to life. There is an exact moment when the magnetic currents begin to draw the souls of men, and an exact moment when that connection is severed in favor of the next outpouring.
The intensity of the flame and powers focused through each retreat is increased by each member of the ascended and unascended mankind, who voluntarily or unconsciously join the conclave. The periphery of the sphere of influence to which the benefits and gifts of the retreat may reach, is in like manner determined by the intensity of the flame drawn and focused by such participating lifestreams.
Because of the free will of man, we cannot be sure beforehand of how many will attend, or how far the benediction will reach, or with what potency or power. It is always, therefore, gratifying to have the response exceed our hope, because the greater blessing is derived for all peoples.
Can you imagine for a moment the delight of the hierarch of the re- treat when the magnetic currents set up, which represents his gift to life, begin to draw in on the rays so many thousands and thousands of torches for that flame! This was my experience, and although the Broth- erhood was pressed to exert every available ounce of energy, and alt- hough the harvesters were not nearly enough to fulfill the demands, yet by this experience are we gratified, for we will be better prepared at each successive council by calling more volunteer teachers from inner levels to “feed the sheep.”
Mankind, in contemplating the activities of the Godhead through his representatives, so often makes the blessings and the gifts of the Mas- ters abstract and ephemeral. Yet, the most mundane activities in which the personal self is engaged—when constructive—come under the direc- tion of the Chohans of the seven rays, and all the channels which con- tribute to the COMFORT OF LIFE, to the well-being of peoples, are under the direct supervision of the Third Person of the Holy Trinity, and myself as his representative in the world of mankind. The magnetic pull of a complementary vibration drew great numbers of these people to the Ceylon conference, not only conscious students, chelas, and spiritually- minded individuals, but those from among the masses, who have volun- tarily chosen to hold the office of comforter to groups of people through the medical profession, the religious orders, the educational channels, the world of art, literature and music, and specifically, the world of sci- ence and invention, which contributes no small part to the comfort of the people of Earth and the nature kingdom, witness mattresses, easy chairs, automobiles, vacuum cleaners, and so forth.
My seven sons, (the Chohans of the seven rays), have been delight- ed with the attendance, and engaged in the tremendous task of receiv- ing all individuals who work under any of the ramifications of their par- ticular ray, endeavoring to raise such a potential server to his highest possible manifestation of good in his capacity to serve life.
This council will have a marked effect upon the forward movement of constructive energies through inventive endeavors, mechanical perfec- tion, architecture, etc., as well as a forward effect upon the impulses for a much higher type of music, drama and literary perfection, which shows some of the possibilities and promise that come within the scope of the Master's beneficent powers when the flame in any retreat is intensified and fed by focusing cosmic and world energies and attention into it at a given time.
The Master Morya was specifically engaged in receiving and instruct- ing the inner consciousness of the statesmen and practically-inclined in- dividuals whose constructive desires and interests drew them (conscious- ly or unconsciously) to the conclave.
The Master Kuthumi has been expending every effort, together with his body of chelas, in receiving and offering intensive training to the in- dividuals who represent the parents, teachers and guardians of the younger generation, as well as the spiritual teachers of the race.
The great Venetian has spoken to the entire conclave once every twelve hours on the necessity for the development of tolerance and un-
derstanding and brotherhood in all seven avenues of service. His re- minder was potent: “Remember, however, that tolerance is a virtue which can soon run to seed, and become indifference.”
Master Serapis had a double task because he not only works along the fields of beauty, art and architecture, and the actual designing and inspiring of future temples, homes and cities, but through his cosmic designation as the Master of the Year, he must perform the service of uniting the outer consciousness of every lifestream who comes to the retreat with the essence of the lectures and the particular instruction of each twenty-four hour period, so that none go away without a perma- nent enrichment of consciousness. To this end, he has had to draw the Higher Mental Bodies of each one who has been given the first grant for the experiment allowed by the Karmic Lords at the January Conclave from the fourth sphere to insure its presence and cooperation at this time.
The work of Hilarion has been to meet and assist those whose ser- vice in the outer world lies in the realm of science, inventive genius, medical perfection and, wherever possible, correlate the findings of sci- ence with the truth of spiritual law.
The Master Jesus was host to the Christian teachers, and all those working along devotional religious lines. Here he was enabled to open the inner consciousness to a greater receptivity to the truth through the dissolving of orthodox barriers and superstitions.
In January of 1952 the Higher Mental Bodies (Christ Selves) of the entire human race asked for a dispensation whereby human free will would be set aside, and they would be allowed to cooperate in the cos- mic push of the hour through the personalities which they had sustained through the centuries. The Lords of Karma, together with a messenger from the Central Sun, made a partial grant to two thousand particularly prepared individuals, as an experiment. The result of their endeavors will be reported on June 30th, 1952, at the Royal Teton Conclave.
The Master Saint Germain became sponsor for each lifestream who volunteered and was accepted, and so it became his great duty, along with his usual activities in instructing individuals in the drawing, focusing and directing of spiritual energies, to hasten the liberation of the sense consciousness and to provide a way and means by which the outer mind might be connected with the plans of the Brotherhood.
He has labored without rest this entire thirty-day period, twenty-four hours a day, receiving those particular individuals, talking and coaxing
them toward cooperative action. Perhaps you can understand the love in my heart for this son, not only in his hope but his service. I said to him, “Now, son, let me for an hour stand guard over those who are coming in on your ray, and you find relaxation elsewhere.” But he did not leave his post, nor has he ever left it since first he took his vow.
June 15 to June 21, 1952
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 22, 1952
The opening of the great Rocky Mountain Council Halls fills us all with anticipation, as we wait for the report of the first six months of the year 1952, through the cooperative action of the Higher Mental Body of the outer personality of the selected group whom the Great Central Sun messenger designated as the experimental individuals, the result of whose activities will determine how much greater grant could be made for the remaining six month's period.
These early days have been filled with the preliminary councils and the various Masters bringing in the petitions and plans which are to form their specific activity for the remaining period of 1952.
The Great Central Sun messenger will again favor the retreat with his presence on the 30th of June, and the Karmic Lords will examine the results of the experiment and have presented to them the actual individ- uals who, through their outer personalities, have cooperated with the endeavors to spread the light of truth across the face of the Earth.
As we can count on some of the powerful messengers of Saint Ger- main among this selected group, we are very hopeful that a large dis- pensation—including a much greater number of souls—will be included in the second grant.
Only a few of those who have been chosen, and whose Higher Men- tal Bodies have been endeavoring to work through them, have not re- sponded; and we are hoping, before the 30th of this month, that we can count them, too, among our number of cooperative spirits.
Be it known that in Shamballa are recorded the names of the souls whom the Great Central Sun allowed to form the innermost circle of this spiritual endeavor, and THOSE WHO HAVE NOT RESPONDED will be asked to show cause before the entire assembly and the Karmic Council, so that all may see in what way we can remedy this condition and so avoid a repetition of this in the future.
INSTRUCTION ON CAUSES, GIVEN AT THE RETREAT
There are causes born in heaven's realm which are divine ideas pro- jected from the heart of the Sun of the system, or generated through the heart consciousness of any being who has achieved the Christ Es- tate.
Individual lifestreams who become interested in such a cause are not of necessity its creator. For instance, the cause of freedom was a God- intent from the heart of the Great Central Sun itself, and the Master Saint Germain—in contemplating the Godhead in selfless devotion and adoration—perceived that idea of the Father for planet Earth and her people. He then made that cause his own, offering before the Throne of Heaven to invest his energies, intelligence and life-purpose to manifest- ing its effect for all men, the nature kingdom and the planet upon which humanity is presently evolving.
The development OF THE WAYS AND MEANS OF UNFOLDING THE
CAUSE OF FREEDOM was left to his own God inspiration, and the inter- esting of lifestreams in that cause, to a point where they might VOLUN- TEER to become a part of the motivating power behind its manifestation, also became his personal responsibility.
Such cosmic causes are always ensouled by a cherubic or seraphic being at inner levels, whose voluntary service is to keep alive the mo- mentum gathered by the sponsor during the time while he is incarnate, effecting the details of the plan, and during the time at inner levels while he is using his energies to interest consciousnesses to assist him. These cosmic angels, on occasion, send one of their legions to render the same service through a group of incarnate spirits when the service is more than ordinary.
The designing of a universal scheme by a pair of God-intelligences fills the universal oval, which forms the periphery of that particular crea- tion, with more potential God-ideas than there are grains of sand on the seashore, or drops of water in the ocean, or stars in the heavens. These are the germs of future greatness, and from observation, it has been found that the intelligences belonging to other systems of greatly- advanced evolutions, have not come anywhere near utilizing or unfolding the potential perfection that is theirs for the asking.
When the great Master Saint Germain grasped the desire of the Godhead, to give fullest FREEDOM to his creation, so far as planet Earth
is concerned, in the inner realms was begun a Fire Temple in which he placed the initial impulse of this flame, and here came the cherubic and seraphic hosts, who have remained in constant attendance to that flame through all the succeeding centuries.
In the inner spheres, the discarnate realm, as well as the incarnate realm, it became the individual responsibility and obligation of the Mas- ter—while yet transmuting his own karma—to foster the cause of free- dom, and in any manner that he could effect an interest in such a cause, forward his design. Imagine the magnitude of such a task! Of course, in the realm of the Higher Mental Bodies, where such great freedom and clarity of consciousness are present, it is not difficult to secure the inter- est and cooperation of life; but in the realm of the discarnates, where so many of his pupils dwelt between embodiments, and in the realm of in- carnation where he, too, was bound by karmic limitation, it was a most difficult task.
Now, in his fuller freedom, he works in the realm of incarnation through those he can reach by word, impression and love. Also, he has free access to the discarnate realm, as well as the inner spheres, which has given him great assistance in his task. BUT, because he has not the power of HIS PERSONAL MAGNETISM in a HUMAN FORM, he has lost, to a degree, a certain influence on flesh bodies; although gaining in the inner realms much freedom. And it is, therefore, up to the people who yet WEAR BODIES OF FORM, and who are HIS FRIENDS, to represent that freedom cause, and spread it with power and positive assurance.
There are tentative plans for the education of the young people, who are the hope of the future. This activity comes under the direction of the Master Kuthumi, who has been interested in this important question for many centuries and who, as Pythagoras, established his famous school for young people at Crotona in early Greece.
There are also plans, yet to be worked out, for establishing transmit- ting centers at strategic points on the Earth's surface, whereby instruc- tions, as well as positive radiations, can be sent to all points on Earth's surface through trained students by the Masters in charge of that part of the work.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 29, 1952
From out the centuries of darkness, planet Earth and her people are now standing upon the threshold of a light that shall never again be ex- tinguished, but will grow into the cosmic eternal day, in which the fullest manifestation of the potential plans for planet Earth, its humanity and its chain will be understood and made abundantly evident.
In this significant year, we are setting into motion the actual causa- tive centers through the consciousness and vehicles of chosen chelas, by which we may tie the cosmic plan into the substance and energy of the third dimensional plane. It is the actual “bridging” of the chasm be- tween the consciousness of the people, and the etheric perfection al- ready designed and lowered into the seventh sphere and which forms the pattern for the combined activities of the Brotherhood in this current twelve-month period. It is our hope and intention that through the etheric counterpart of each lifestream (whose dwelling place is the sev- enth sphere), that the outer consciousness may be awakened to the plan and to the individual possibility to serve in that plan for the good of the entire race.
There are a goodly number of fine people whose heart motivation is to serve life and the Master Presence of the universe, but their service and endeavors must be coordinated through the direction of the outer intelligence in order for it to have the efficiency of unified endeavor.
Tonight, the Great Karmic Lords will again enter into the atmosphere of Earth and take up their solemn duty in the Council Hall, and their de- cisions will determine the activities of the Brotherhood for the remaining six-month period of this pivotal year.
Volumes could be written, alone, on the tremendous endeavor put forth by every member of the Brotherhood attending these planetary councils over the last two weeks, and the exquisite and efficient plans that have been prepared for presentation to the Lords of Karma and the combined assemblage, in this most important half-year period.
Last evening, the seven Chohans, in successive order, addressed the assembly, which included a great number of the inner bodies of man- kind, and their word and message brought tremendous inspiration, hope, enthusiasm and promise that the coming six months will see even great- er actual coordination and endeavor through self-conscious, illumined and willing lifestreams, who have dedicated themselves to the task at hand. The Chohans have other plans and petitions which they will place before the gathered assembly tonight, which will be augmented by the
presence of the Lords of Karma, who will hear and weigh all petitions placed before them both by Ascended as well as unascended Beings.
It is difficult to confine the magnificence of the Chohans' addresses to a few short words, but the following little excerpts are taken from notes made from their talks:
The Master Morya (who secured from the Karmic Council the right to establish this new order of contacting the consciousness of certain dedi- cated spirits) proved through his chelas not only what has been, but what SHALL BE done.
The Master Kuthumi spoke in behalf of the race, which shall be the actual builders of the future.
Paul, the Venetian, spoke at great length on the establishment and maintenance of an understanding, cooperative, gentle and friendly rela- tionship between all men serving in the ONE CAUSE.
Hilarion endeavored to draw the attention of the Brotherhood to the possibility that lies within the scientific confirmation of spiritual truths, and he presented several of his advanced pupils, who are working with him in the world of form, and whose discoveries within the next six- month period will truly revolutionize the thinking man's concept of this universe and the intelligences that are behind it.
The Master Serapis, in his cosmic capacity as presiding Master of the Year, spent no little time in showing the Brotherhood and the assem- blage how every facet of the Ceremonial Ray becomes a BRIDGE to link the outer mind and consciousness with truth. Because of his momentum and interest in things of beauty, in music, art and creative endeavor, he, together with the Venetian, is instigating a renaissance of the soul, and an inspiration of the artistic development by which so many people of Earth can be reached, who are not yet intelligently developed along spir- itual lines, but who, through their emotional response to these activities, can be swung into constructive endeavor.
The Masters Jesus and Mary have prepared a petition, which I would like every individual to join, and that is, that the body elemental of every unborn lifestream be required to immediately become enrolled in a schoolroom, under the guidance of the Goddess of Beauty and the God- dess of Purity, and that all of the stubborn, distorted manifestations which those body elementals repeatedly re-create, when they are en- trusted with the building of an envelope for the incoming lifestream, be burned out of them immediately, as well as the antipathies and resent- ments to the soul to which they are tied, and which causes such a clash
in the feelings of the egos incarnated.
Kuthumi immediately rose and asked that the body elemental of all conscious chelas and INCARNATED souls be included in this grant, and that during the time of sleep and relaxation they may be also included in this roll, because he pointed out that the indwelling spirit has sufficient cause for concern with the tendencies of the soul and the heritage of the incarnated ego, without the added burden of the propensities of the body elemental.
I then asked that when the body elemental is drawn before the Lords of Karma and examined before the incarnating ego and given his or her assignment, that the allotment of karma which would result in bodily restrictions, be assigned to me, and I WILL MAKE IT MY PERSONAL
PLICATION ON MY PART. If this petition, which is being formulated, is granted—then we will see an incoming race through which the individual ray of the spirit may function without hindrance.
Saint Germain, who, as we all know, is the Chohan in charge of the incoming New Age, was deeply touched and grateful to all the members of the Brotherhood, ascended and unascended, for their unselfish service and unprecedented endeavors in establishing the foundation of the work that he is responsible for. He is so modest in his desires for assistance in his gigantic task that the Brotherhood are obliged to use all the strategy at their command in their efforts to give him the help he should have. We shall doubtless hear from him tonight or tomorrow.
The seventh sphere, which comes under the direction of Saint Ger- main, contains within itself all of the perfected designs that have been released from the heart of the Sun of our system, and in rhythmic pulsa- tions, have been clothed in the substance and power of each succeeding sphere through which it passes upon its outward course toward manifes- tation. It is, therefore, the obligation of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray, together with his constituents and disciples, to project this etheric per- fection into the third dimensional plane, and thus complete the outgoing rhythm for the planet and its people.
This is why the activities of the Great White Brotherhood will be cen- tered through the Ceremonial Ray, and why the Master Serapis, in his capacity as bridge builder, is so actively engaged at this hour in estab- lishing, again, a connection between the etheric realm and the physical consciousness of the first group of selected beings who have been cho- sen for the experiment, and who will form the heart-center of this great work.
Every Chohan, each one of whom represents one of the seven spheres, has contributed, together with his sphere of activity, to the per- fection that lies now within the etheric belt, awaiting its condensation into form. It is, therefore, a cooperative activity of the seven rays to see this externalized beauty and glory manifest for Earth and its people. Hence the unflagging interest and energy that each one is giving to this glorious movement, and the (one might almost say) insatiable desire to contribute as much of his own particular sphere as the Earth and its people can take. One might liken the etheric realm to an impatient cow, with her udder almost bursting with milk, waiting to be relieved of her burden.
As this etheric perfection can only manifest THROUGH THE CON- SCIOUSNESS OF THOSE members of humanity who are still a part of the human race, the cooperation, understanding and receptivity of these individuals is essential, to get the amount of work done that must be accomplished within the short space of time allotted to Earth and its guardians before we must move in our orbit into the next succeeding sphere, which has been already prepared through the kindness and love of Venus and her people. In other words, a planet of the beauty and perfection now expressed on Venus must be evolved IN LESS THAN TWENTY YEARS OF EARTH RECKONING, from planet Earth and its civiliza- tion of today. To this end have we begun a new rhythm, in which EVERY MAN WILL DO THE WORK OF TEN. Are we ready and are we willing?
Tomorrow, (June 30th), the first two thousand lifestreams who had been called by the Lords of Karma after examination of their entire rec- ord and blessed by the Great Central Sun messenger with the first dis- pensation, upon whose outcome would depend the next action of the Karmic Council, will be called upon to report individually (in their etheric body, Ed.) and will have to speak before the entire assemblage in the presence of their sponsors. These are the first incarnate members of humanity to stand in the Hall of Judgment before the time of so-called death. They have, unfortunately, been divided by their individual en- deavors, and they will appear in that order, classified according to what they have done, their potential activities, and what they have allowed to slide by.
The next grant, which I believe will form the first activity of the Kar- mic Board, will be determined by the results of the initial experiment. We will endeavor to find cause as to why certain members have chosen not to avail themselves of the dispensation, which their own Christ Self ap- plied for, in order to make certain that the second grant will have greater
efficacy and ultimate victorious accomplishment. However, on the whole, the sponsors are exceedingly pleased with the results, and we all feel that the Lords of Karma will be favorably impressed with the idea of al- lowing the Higher Selves of the people to commandeer the energies and powers of the personality, and so fulfill its own purpose and design.
No matter how great the struggle and resistance of the outer self may be, when the Higher Mental Body has been given this authority by the Lords of Karma, there is no possibility of lasting rebellion on the part of the individual, although for a time there may seem to be a terrific struggle. The Christ Self has not chosen idly to sustain an ego for mil- lions of years, and when it is authorized by the Sun of the system to set aside the human free will of the individual, that authority will never again be relinquished, and sad it is that it was relinquished in the first place.
RETREAT (From June 29th To July 6th, 1952)
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 29,1952
How shall I describe to the finite mind the coming of the Great Cen- tral Sun messenger ?
The Lords of Karma entered the atmosphere of Earth a day preced- ing their usual entry, and their impersonal observation was, for the first time, tinged with anticipatory interest, which tended to make this cosmic gathering more of a family gathering, and set at ease even the hearts of those Masters who have approached them century after century on be- half of the people of Earth, because it looked as though they were pre- posed to grant the proposed petitions.
The messenger from the Sun was not the same being who came in January, but rather a much older appearing, more dignified and mature being, whom you would describe as one well prepared to grant the countless thousands of people an opportunity to connect with the Higher Mind and Consciousness through GRACE and not through MERIT.
In appearance he was more like unto Lord Maitreya. He wore gar- ments of pure white, heavily banded in a silken fiber that had the ap- pearance of fur, but which did not require the sacrifice of any four- footed being. He carried with him the scepter that usually rests within the heart of Shamballa, and as the inner body of each of the two hun-
dred thousand (200,000) individuals who have been chosen to represent the second circle of dedicated beings knelt before him, he touched each one lightly on the shoulder in much the same manner as the kings of old created a knight.
Two sponsors were required for each lifestream called from the ranks of the hopeful billions in attendance. Past connections, friendship, and association determined, to a great measure, which of the members of the emancipated Masters would be sponsors. Contrary to human be- lief, there were more sponsors than accepted souls, lest anyone should be called forth and not find one ready to stand by his or her side. THESE
MASTERS BEING WILLING,MIND YOU,TO TAKE ON THE KARMA OF THE
ACTION OR INACTION RESULTING FROM SUCH DEDICATION, AS THE
CASE MIGHT BE.
Then the lifestreams were chosen for the second grant; their names were proposed at a Council in Shamballa from among more than two million souls who were examined as to past record, potential service, possible weaknesses, as well as strengths. Sanat Kumara, himself, placed the Star of Initiation within the etheric body of each one of those who were to become the vanguard of a larger rhythmic release of beings, whose human free will is to be superseded by the Christ Self for the next six months. Neither the Higher Mental Body nor the outer self was aware of the choice until the night when the Karmic Board met. The sponsors were previously informed and prepared.
The assembly waited with bated breath for the coming of the Great Central Sun messenger, and after the preliminary dedication of the heart's Flame of Love to the Source of all Life, one of the angelic host began to call the roll, and from the audience stepped the etheric or inner body of the dedicated spirit simultaneously with the descent of the Christ ego of the Higher Mental Body from the atmosphere above. The two sponsors then poured the substance of their flame and ray into the kneeling neophyte, and Serapis made the dedication by the placing of one hand on the head of the Higher Mental Body, and the other right into the center of the consciousness of the potential server. This work, of course, should be effected by the application and evolution of the outer ego, but the Master chose to make that bridge out of his body's own light, and if you think that this was not an expenditure of priceless ener- gy, then you are unaware of the fact that every God-being who so much as raises his hand in benediction, allows so much virtue to pass from him, which must, through conscious application, be replaced for future service.
The Higher Mental Bodies of the greater number of the human race dwell in the fourth realm, and they, through their own initiative, made application to the Cosmic Law for the opportunity of proving what they might do through the outer self, if, once again, the authority could be vested in them to set aside the human free will.
In a great cosmic conclave, whose size is indescribable to the finite mind, they presented their proposal to Serapis and the other six Cho- hans toward the close of last year. Serapis, for reasons of modesty, we will say, could not very well approach the Cosmic Law regarding this grant, and it was for this reason that the Master Morya El, who repre- sents the mind of God, the will of God and first cause, chose to take it upon himself to enter Shamballa's halls and, speaking with Sanat Kuma- ra, (who, as you know is Lord of the World), secured from him the per- mission to allow Serapis the honor of becoming the presiding Master for the year, and in so doing, provided the initial impulse for this grant.
In January, at the Conclave, when Serapis was vested with this power, he permitted the spokesman for the Higher Mental Bodies to ap- proach the Karmic Board and the Great Central Sun messenger and the very small grant of two thousand was allowed as an experiment. During the time since then, Serapis has been constantly at work in the fourth sphere with the Higher Mental Bodies of the rest of the race, and it was he who presented the scroll to Sanat Kumara, upon which was written the names of several million potential candidates for the second release. From this large number, about two million souls were selected, and after the most minute examination of the lifestream of each one, the final 200,000 were decided upon as likely candidates, who can be depended upon to assist in the important work at hand.
Saint Germain, in every case, has said he would stand sponsor for each lifestream. No one unascended can understand what this means, because every lifestream for whom you stand sponsor is constantly using energy, and the successes and failures of that individual determine how much of the Master's energies must be consumed in balancing any un- paid debt to life occasioned by this grant.
Of course there are among those receiving the grant certain stu- dents who are the particular chelas of the various Chohans and the other Masters, and they come under their sponsorship, but Saint Germain has taken by far the greatest number of these souls into his own sphere of influence foregoing the time in the Great Silence where all Emancipated Beings who give service to the planets go periodically for a renewal of
their energy, and which they find absolutely essential to their well-being.
The most solemn moment of the conclave was when the two thou- sand souls who had been given the grant in January were called forth from the audience, ONE BY ONE. The council halls in the Rocky Mountain Retreat seat several thousand individuals, but through the magic, mysti- cal power of precipitation, we were able to accommodate millions, and the atmosphere over the entire countryside was filled with the inner bod- ies of the countless millions drawn there by the magnetic power of its light.
The Higher Mental Body and the sponsors were among the first to arrive, then the etheric body of the neophyte was called from among the audience, and stood there on the rostrum in plain view of the whole as- semblage. The entire record of what such a one had done to help the cause of life and light for the first six-month period of this year was then read by one of the angelic host, in a most disconcertingly loud and dis- tinct voice, which rang right through the atmosphere, and penetrated even into the souls of the somnambulistic guests. This was really the first judgment in which incarnate souls, not only had to meet the Karmic Board, but also their fellowmen. At the time of death of each incarnate, each go through a private judgment, in which only the souls who have been in some manner connected with that lifestream during that embod- iment, stand as mentors or judges before it.
After the record was read, the souls of these two thousand individu- als were called upon to speak, each in its own behalf, and careful notes were made by mentors of the Karmic Board and the sponsors, in order to see that the errors incurred might not be repeated in the future, and that in the new grant these mistakes might be avoided by careful plan- ning, supervision and protection.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 15, 1952
With the closing of the Teton meetings, the attention of the Great White Brotherhood is now turned toward the gracious host of the Tran- sylvania Retreat, he who is known and loved by the Brotherhood as the Ascended Master SAINT GERMAIN.
After the dedication of the second group of individuals, who were
chosen by Sanat Kumara, and granted the dispensation whereby their Higher Mental Bodies might endeavor to fulfill the God plan through them in this next six months' period, the Great Central Sun messenger and the Lords of Karma listened to the petitions and proposals of the various foci of light, retreats of the planet Earth, and individual beings and powers of light belonging to our system, including representatives of the forces of the elements who had taken advantage of the opportunity to present any plausible plan to help the evolution of the race.
This is a world of cause and its ultimate effect. It acts under the natural Law of the Circle, called the Cosmic Law. If it were not for the initiative, interest, and personal sacrifice of intelligent beings who have made mankind's welfare their business, the Karmic Law would act with FULL FORCE and there would be no possibility of transcending its ef- fects, or softening its lash. The dispensing of the karma to individuals, nations and the planet, itself, is under the direction of the Lords of Kar- ma. They are embodied justice, but also mercy and love. It is part of the heritage of every lifestream, ascended and unascended, to use the au- thority of his own life and call for the transmutation of evil, mitigation of karmic retribution, and the creation of new causative centers which will yield good to the whole human race.
The scales upon which such requests are measured must be evenly balanced. On one side, the potential good which such a proposed meas- ure will effect in the evolution of the soul, the race, or the planet, is weighed, and on the other side, exactly how much energy the sponsor can offer to the Karmic Board as evidence of the voluntary support of his cause by both ascended and unascended beings.
The exact procedure followed by an individual, a master, or a group of dedicated beings who are to apply to the Lords of Karma for dispensa- tions of mercy, is somewhat as follows.
The Master or bold member of the race receives a divine inspiration in the quietude of his own God contemplation. He recalls it again and examines its possible worth as a means of fulfilling the divine plan, and widening the borders of the Father's Kingdom. He then develops and matures this idea in his mind, and nourishes it with the love and strength of his own feeling nature. If he is a member of a retreat, he will no doubt present this proposal to his brothers, and it will be incorporated in the group petition of the retreat at the great council. If he is working independently, he may prepare this petition, and upon entering the Te- ton halls, give his scroll to the being who is in charge of placing them
upon the great bulletin board which is situated outside the audience chambers.
This enables many lifestreams to acquaint themselves with the pro- posals that are to be presented, and if they find merit and interest in any particular petition, they are allowed to place their names on the scroll, this signifying to the Master sponsoring the petition, that the lifestream so signing is willing to support the measure, at such time as the Karmic Board will hear the petition and ask for the presentation of individuals who will back such proposals, release the energies required to fulfill them, and cooperate according to the best of the individuals' powers and capacities in forwarding such a cause for world good.
The retreat or individual being sponsoring such a cause is then as- signed a private meting room and here they are free to entertain the members of the race and the Brotherhood who have signified an interest in their proposed plan. Thus the representatives from the retreats of the world, as well as the individual Masters, spent the first 15 days of their stay at the Rocky Mountain Retreat in gathering constituents for their cause, knowing full well that when they have the opportunity to present their plan before the assembly, the number, nature and capacities of those who stand as voluntary supporters of such a cause will determine the final extent of the grant given them and the freedom with which they may exercise their powers in drawing on the universal cosmic storehouse of energy to make that cause appear on the screen of form as an effect worthy and lasting in merit.
When the Karmic Council sits, each retreat and individual is called forward in successive order, according to rank and purpose, and given the opportunity to present the proposed petition before the entire as- sembly and the members of the human race who have been magnetical- ly drawn into the atmosphere. After hearing the proposal, one of the members of the Karmic Board always asks the sponsors to call forward as many lifestreams, ascended and unascended, as have offered to dedi- cate a portion of their individual energies to such a cause. Besides the individuals which the sponsor has secured through his concentrated pre- liminary meetings, at the public presentation usually a goodly number of those present, who have either arrived too late, or who have not been interested enough to read the petitions of the Brothers beforehand, will rise and join the ranks of one movement or another. Then the Karmic Board deliberates on the potential good which will be effected by such an investment of cosmic energies in the particular cause before them. Their measure is the amount of good that can be effected with regard to
development of the individual God flame, and the evolution of the plan- et, and not so much with the temporary comforts or pleasures of the people.
After the cosmic grant is given to the sponsor, he must endeavor to launch his movement on the flood tide of the spiritual energies dedicated to his cause by the Cosmic Board. Thus, after the July and January meetings, while the spiritual tide is full, there is at inner levels always a tremendous impetus in the world causes which will benefit the race as a whole.
If the retreat, the Master or the individual does not secure much support from the voluntary energies of the race, his grant from the Cos- mic Board is small, and he must wait the opportunity at the next meet- ing to increase the interest of the people, or if the Board feels the ser- vice can be superseded by another of greater merit, he cheerfully and willingly gives up this proposed idea, and either enters into the activities of some other member of the Brotherhood, or, in time, evolves another idea which will perhaps be more pleasing and beneficial to the evolution of the race at that time.
When the final grants have been made, and the retreats, Masters, forces of the elements and human beings have been given the sanction of the cosmic court to proceed, each returns immediately to the center of his own sphere of influence, and sets into motion the most intense activity whereby the cause he serves may quickly find fruition in the world of form. This is very important, for he is called upon to report on what he has done with the grant of energy given him by the cosmic council at the next half-yearly meeting, and if he has not availed himself of it, his future grant will be limited thereby. Then the Master is at liberty to follow the Brotherhood to the retreat which is to be the host of the elect for the next thirty days.
The grant of the dispensation to the Higher Mental Bodies of 200,000 lifestreams, of course, took precedence over all other grants, because so much depends upon the outcome of this great cosmic exper- iment. The entire activity, however, was very joyous, and no one who came with a petition was denied at least a partial grant, and the bless- ings of the Karmic Judges of the day.
The four major activities under consideration concern planetary changes, international politics, the spiritual awakening of the race as a pre-requisite to freeing Sanat Kumara in order that he may return to Ve- nus, and the possibilities within Jesus' and Mary's petition to secure the
training of the body elementals. This was amplified to include a specific training for the mental, emotional, and etheric bodies of the race, as well. Jesus, Mary, Kuthumi and I were given complete authority to pro- vide the schools for these instruments, through which the individual spir- itual self must work, and we shall start first on the 200,000 chosen by Sanat Kumara as the most potential workers for the vineyard. The sup- port of this petition by the entire assembly, human, elemental and di- vine, was unanimous.
My petition for my beloved Saint Germain to give him more assis- tance in his endeavors to further the cause of freedom drew forth a sponsorship and support of the entire Brotherhood, and over half of the
human race as well. THE DEVAS OF THE NATURE AND ELEMENTAL KING-
PURITIES IMPOSED UPON THEM BY MANKIND. THIS GRANT WOULD HAVE
MEANT GREAT CATACLYSMIC CHANGES, AND ONLY A PARTIAL DISPEN-
SATION WAS GIVEN, for which we, who work with mankind's good, in our hearts and minds continuously, were grateful.
The political situation, national and international, is not outwardly too pleasant, and the amount of voluntary energies that can be drawn forth by the peoples of the various countries will be a great factor in the experiences through which mankind will pass in this next six months' period, along this line. The attention of the Host of Heaven, the chelas of Earth, etc., will deal primarily with this situation while in Transylvania now, through August 14th.
The God Meru has a tremendous natural momentum of power in working with the forces of the elemental kingdom, and we are hoping that the anchorage of the power of the Brotherhood in and around Titi- caca early in August will assist us through this important period. The ray through the Gobi Desert has given the apex of its power, and the ray of Titicaca is yet to increase and become the predominant permanent ray, which forms the center of the new race, which will find its fullest expres- sion in South America in the future. These two rays are a balancing power of the Earth, and the more intensely the attention of mankind is focused upon them, the greater the possibility of avoiding, or at least minimizing, cataclysmic activity at this time. As you perhaps know, the Andes Mountains in South America have been shaking for the past two months, and the reason for this is that certain balanced powers from the Sun are being fed through this ray into the very center of Earth for this coming period.
I return to Ceylon with my own grant, and shall set up those cur- rents required to further the cause of the Holy Comforter in the world of mankind. Then I shall proceed into the inner realms, and set into motion the necessary purifying energies to handle the accumulations of the body elementals who choose to avail themselves of my offer. Then I am off to the Central Sun for a meeting with the great Holy Spirit of the en- tire galaxy, whose radiation I dispense with regard to planet Earth alone. I shall not be in attendance in Transylvania until next Saturday, but have asked Lord Maitreya to take my place in case my good sons and chelas wish to confer with someone on any particular problems, or require au- thority to proceed on specific activities connected with their individual causes. I am hoping through this meeting with the Holy Spirit of the Central Sun to receive certain additional powers that will help my blessed Saint Germain and his messengers and also Polaris and Magnus through this time of earthly travail.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 21, 1952
I would like again to remind the reader that the establishment and maintenance of specific God powers, which form the radiating centers for the spiritual impetus of the race are drawn, focused and maintained by the self-conscious free will of individual intelligences, who voluntarily en- gage in such activities.
It has been said by the illuminati of every age that the Godhead, to express in its fullness in the world of form, needs a body, and that the God-intelligence must find expression and fulfillment through dedicated lifestreams who form a part of the race (which is the beneficiary of this more-than-ordinary assistance).
The establishment of the ancient sanctuaries, retreats and foci of light upon planet Earth, as well as upon other planets of our system, comes directly under the supervision of the God-Parents of our universe, and from the fire temples around the Sun, itself, are taken the spiritual nuclei for the flames that are to be established within these spiritual foci, and radiating therefrom, hold the balance for the constructive forces through the lower atmosphere in which mankind has chosen to function.
When an individual being belonging to the race chooses to ensoul one of the active principles of the fire element, and has through con- scious application and centuries of discipline and dedication of his indi-
vidual energies, prepared himself for such an honor, he must pass through the halls of the Karmic Board, and then be vested with the pow- ers of the flame by the Sun, itself. Then the flaming center of that cos- mic quality is anchored into the Unfed Flame of his own spiritual identity, and he is allowed to take incarnation, that through the medium of his physical and inner bodies the flame might be anchored into the sub- stance of Earth, and with every heart beat, increase its momentum of power and sphere of influence.
Before the close of incarnation, such a one has always to pass on the responsibility of guiding and guarding that flame, until a new body can be secured for the original “anchorite,” when the process again is repeated, and the momentum and power of that flaming spiritual center is increased by his presence in that locality. This continues for century after century until the Cosmic Law determines the focus to be of suffi- cient intensity and permanence, and then the anchorite, together with his chosen band of disciples, is allowed to incarnate once more and es- tablish a permanent spiritual focus, which will remain a radiating center through which the powers and activities from the electronic belt around the Sun will be focused permanently.
The double activity of the retreats is a magnetic power which draws the lifestreams of those ready to be benefited by the acceleration of their own spiritual endeavors, and the diffusing of the spiritual qualities whose presence in the atmosphere keeps the outer consciousness from devolv- ing into a completely animal state.
As the number and variety of the cosmic qualities of the Godhead and the powers and activities of the Sacred Fire around the physical Sun alone are limitless, and the evolution of the consciousness of the race makes it possible for more and more self-conscious beings to perceive the qualities and powers that might enrich the race, the process of es- tablishing, maintaining and expanding spiritual centers is a continuous one, and although the ancient foci have the momentum and power of centuries of application and devotion to the flaming substance of the God power drawn and nourished by the spiritual community, new cen- ters and foci have come into being through the centuries, which will in time greatly increase the heritage of the race, and externalize more of the Godhead, not only through the community, but also through radia- tion, stimulating the growth and development of these qualities within the consciousness and nature of all mankind who share alike breath, wa- ter, air and the subtle etheric currents, which carry the gifts of the God- head directly, and through these foci, to the people.
The Master Saint Germain, when he ensouled the cause of freedom, and passed through the initiation whereby that flame was drawn into the substance of his own embryonic nature, first incarnated as a shepherd boy in the hills of the Transylvania woodland, and as he pursued his simple occupation, the flaming power of freedom passed through that innocent boyish form, and began to pulsate through the substance of Earth, and the akashic record of a future greatness was thereby begun. Now, many centuries thereafter, came again this gentle son of freedom, until the hour when the momentum was sufficiently intensified that the Karmic Lords, the beloved Vesta and Helios, and Sanat Kumara, gave permission for the establishment of a permanent spiritual community,
and made a PERMANENT IMPERISHABLE FOCUS OF FREEDOM which shall
endure throughout all time.
At the close of the earth life of Francis Bacon, when this son of heaven was released into his own immortal freedom, it was only fitting that from within the heart of the Transylvania Retreat, his liberated con- sciousness rose on this very flame into the realm of God Perfection from whence he labors ceaselessly today, in an endeavor to complete the manifestation of a free world, a free people, a free nature kingdom, which will be the ultimate manifestation of his God gift to the race, and to the chain to which we belong.
Therefore, the final activity of Freedom's Flame must find its expres- sion through the hearts and consciousness of these dedicated men and women who choose to be the “anchorites” for his cosmic momentum and power, wherever they may be. And from the heart of Transylvania into the hearts of these dedicated men and women, there is being di- rected and will be sustained, like the spokes from a mighty wheel, an actual precipitated ray from the heart of the Freedom Flame which, in its turn, will be a radiating center connecting with the life energies of all who form the present humanity incarnate, and for those to come. Some of these will be impelled to establish spiritual communities, builded on the same premise as the original Transylvania Retreat, and thus freedom will walk Earth again through the incarnate forms of his disciples.
The Sun, the primary planets, and the satellites that form a universe, have a periphery which closes them in, so to speak, in exactly the same manner as every planet has a localized sphere of influence, in order that it may not adversely affect the sister planets of the system until it has achieved a harmonious vibration within which no discord is generated or radiated. These beings who have achieved the ascended state are free to rise to any heights within that great sphere of influence, which in-
cludes the electronic belt around the physical Sun, but once the bold being leaves the localized vibration of his own universe, and enters into the cosmic highways, becoming subject to the magnetic pull of other suns and systems, he must have developed a tremendous capacity to maintain the course set by the conscious mind, and not be pulled by the magnetic powers of love, attraction, sympathetic vibration, from the cosmic highway which proceeds to his destination.
When it is said that the individual pursuing the road to mastery must look neither right nor left, but always into the heart of the Presence, this same Law is the criterion by which the Master, himself, may pursue a course into the heart of the Central Sun of our system to secure dispen- sations, grants, and assistance for a cause in which he is interested. I have known more than one such selfless and wholly free being who has set out to enter the cosmic highway for a hearing before the cosmic throne of the Central Sun, itself, who has been drawn by one attraction or another from his original purpose, and as the grant to leave the local- ized atmosphere of one's own universe is only for a certain period, such a one has had to return without securing audience.
Therefore, it is not without definite application that we prepare to visit the Central Sun of our system, lest we be swept in some cosmic tide into an enjoyable by-way, and forfeit our right for audience.
I am happy to report that I was enabled to meet the great cosmic representative of the Holy Spirit for our entire system, Suns, and worlds, and I was enabled to receive from the Great Central Sun and this beauti- ful Holy Spirit, a specific grant to enable Saint Germain to utilize the en- ergies of his carefully-trained and dedicated students during the coming six months, and we feel that this will give us a greater cooperative re- lease from these, whom we can reach, and who are ready to become the vanguard of his advanced activity.
I have also secured the voluntary assistance of a number of beautiful seraphic beings who will assist the great and selfless beings who are keeping our Earth from completely slipping out of its axis, and they will share the weight of the human creation, which has been the sole re- sponsibility of those beings, until the purifying agents can lighten Earth's load, and the axis can be gently elevated to its proper position—all in God's good time!
THE TRANSYLVANIA RETREAT
Beloved Maha Chohan
7/28/52
The intensification of the Flame of Freedom in the heart of the Tran- sylvania Retreat was effected by the direction of a cosmic ray from the Great Central Sun and the physical Sun of our system at the EXACT mo- ment when the vibratory action of the Rocky Mountain Retreat receded into its usual pulsation. This added impetus of the directed rays from the Sun, expanded the sphere of influence from Transylvania, just as an added release of electrical current lights a greater area in the physical appearance world.
The liberated Masters and all emancipated beings who direct their consciousness and individual powers to the councils being held, again intensified the parent Flame of Freedom by their own light, each one contributing from the very substance of his own heart an added stimu- lus, which again expanded the sphere of influence. As the momentum gathered as the magnetic power of the cause of freedom began to at- tract the conscious and unconscious members of the human race, seen with the inner eye, wave after wave of an outward-flowing substance of freedom, like a growing tide, expands the periphery of Freedom's Flame, until even from our state of consciousness, the ultimate accomplishment cannot be estimated until the contributing factor of each free will being has poured the substance of his own life into the momentum already gathered here.
All during the period while the councils are in session and the indi- vidual Masters are engaged in the instruction of their students, there is a successive group comprised of angelic, cosmic and devic hosts, who form the anchorage through which the rays from the Central Sun and from the physical Sun are directed into the flame room, where the actual cosmic Flame of Freedom has burned undimmed through the centuries. Into this Holy of Holies, no unascended being, even in the finer body, could enter and retain his equilibrium. Therefore, outside the circular room in which the actual flame is focused, we have three circular corri- dors, wherein the light of Freedom's Flame is tempered, and the devel- opment and maturity of the attending student determines how close he can come to the flame room, receive the benefits derived from its radi- ant presence, and yet not be overpowered by its light.
In each of these corridors there are always present twelve of the Liberated Host, who regulate and balance the inner bodies of the visi- tants, so that they may receive the greatest possible benefit from such
close proximity to Freedom's Flame, and can carry that radiation back into their own personal atmosphere and orbit, on re-entering the physi- cal world in the waking state. Each group who is allowed entrance into one of the three outer rooms, has signified before the angel deva of the Freedom Flame his own heartfelt desire to contribute to that flame by the expenditure of some of his own voluntary energies, and this is the “passport” which allows him such entrance.
The direction of the heart flame from the Central Sun and the physi- cal Sun, the angelic, devic, and cosmic hosts, as well as from the Liber- ated Masters and the members of the human race, is regulated by the rhythmic breath. The outbreath of the Sun is followed by the outbreath of all connected with the adoration and devotion to the Freedom Flame and the heart essence is absorbed into that flame, making a concentra- tion of power. Then all participants draw the flame inward into their own bodies, holding it until the Master in charge of their section bids them to direct it outward to the periphery of the sphere of influence of the Tran- sylvania Retreat. At the instant that the individuals begin to outbreathe this flame, the concentrated heart flame, itself, begins to expand through the conductors—divine and human.
To look at the action of this retreat from above, it would seem like a great breathing wheel, the light concentrated in the hub and then flash- ing out to the periphery and returning to the hub in that rhythmic pulsa- tion of the breath. Now, every lifestream that is drawn within the actual physical aura of the retreat is blessed by the radiation on the outbreath
of that flame, BUT ONLY THOSE WHO HAVE SIGNIFIED WITHIN THEIR
OF INFLUENCE. The many hundreds of thousands who float in a som- nambulistic state in the atmosphere, in and above and around the re- treat, are more or less absorbers, their value mainly lying in the fact that as their inner bodies are mechanically and electrically charged with the substance, intelligence, power and quality of freedom's cause, they do bring that back with them into their waking state, and it becomes an emanating force for good in their communities, as well as in their indi- vidual endeavors to live a constructive and positive life.
Those who enter into the great circular rooms are really batteries of such tremendous concentrated power, that it is with the wisdom of cen- turies of experience that I say the guard over this added energy must be maintained by the alert, indwelling spirit so that the mental, emotional and physical bodies, particularly, do not dissipate this great gift through
misqualifying the cosmic energies in any discordant manner.
After about an hour, in which the lifestream is engaged in the adora- tion to the flame, as described above, he is then free to enter the partic- ular council chamber where the Masters are working on current projects, most of which are connected with the dispensations granted by the Lords of Karma in July. Here they may act through their etheric or High- er Mental Bodies, and the other instruments, the mental, emotional and physical, are released for their training in the schoolrooms which are be- ing presently provided through the kind offices of Kuthumi, Lord Maitre- ya, and Jesus and Mary.
Any student who chooses, then, may make his own home and envi- ronment a similar wheel, and following the pattern and visualization set forth above, become an outpost of the flame directed from the heart of the Transylvanian Alps at this time and, in the future, duplicate this ac- tivity in cooperation with whatever retreat Sanat Kumara designates to be the focus for the Great White Brotherhood in the coming days.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 3, 1952
Because of the significance and import of the year of 1952, all the beings who are directly concerned with the evolution, not only of planet Earth but of the universe and galaxy to which we belong, have turned both their attention and the gifts of their own life expression toward the victorious accomplishment of transmuting the “dark star” into a star of love and freedom. The possibility of the Great White Brotherhood secur- ing the conscious cooperation and continued support of the outer con- sciousness of mankind prompted the grant of the dispensation at the January conclave, whereby a certain limited number of lifestreams were to be given specific benefits and assistance in an endeavor to bridge the chasm between the waking consciousness and the directive intelligence which forms the focus of the true identity for each such individual.
In the fourth sphere there live, in great freedom and beauty of ex- pression, the Christ Selves of the majority of the human race. They are under the direct supervision of the Master Serapis, and each time the outer personality is called by the Karmic Lords into incarnation, it is the responsibility of the Master Serapis, or one of his lieutenants, to connect as much of that directive intelligence into the incarnating personality as the evolution of the personal self will allow.
The vibrations of the Higher Mind, in order to connect through the brain structure of the individual, must have a certain amount of assis- tance through the raising of the atomic consciousness and the atoms of the inner bodies through which the consciousness functions. Therefore, when the two thousand lifestreams were dedicated to this experiment, to see if they would move forward more rapidly in a more practical, effica- cious and positive manner until the outer mind had such a contact with the will and purpose of the inner spheres, it became essential to find a means of bringing the will and design of the Great White Brotherhood and the Christ Self into a vibratory action that could be absorbed and interpreted by the student until, through individual application and assis- tance in the inner realms, through various activities of the Sacred Fire, the conscious contact with his own Christ Mind becomes the directive intelligence of all activities in which the personality is engaged.
Thus, the Lords of Karma and beloved Vesta granted permission to use “The Bridge” and its supplements to so acquaint those interested in knowing and effecting the will of God, but whose personal evolution had not yet raised them to the place where a dependable, constant and ac- curate personal contact with their own Christ Self is established.
Now, in the choice of these two thousand souls and the second grant of two hundred thousand souls, these were chosen after very care- ful consideration of the entire lifestream, which was studied from the time of its conception through all incarnations, up to and including the present day. And although there are among the holy men of the East many who might qualify more perfectly with regard to their conscious connection with their God Ego, these men for the most part lack the momentum of activity whereby divine will becomes form. Their content- ment in their own adoration of the Godhead would not be of any particu- lar value in our present endeavor to create of planet Earth a star similar to Venus within the short twenty-year period allotted to us by Cosmic Law. These, then, were automatically excluded.
When Sanat Kumara, from the several million souls suggested by Serapis Bey as potential workers, chose 200,000 to receive the added impetus of our light, directives, radiance and presence for the balance of 1952, I very carefully took into consideration what each applicant had accomplished with the use of his own talents and powers in the past, and therefore, you will find that some of our members are among the less illustrious from the standpoint of human measure, but of this dedi- cated group ALL have the possibilities and potentialities required to raise the vibratory action of the planet and its people—IF they will avail them-
selves of this important but limited grant.
As the Master Saint Germain has taken the responsibility of sponsor- ing virtually every one of these two hundred thousand life-streams, he, as well as Serapis, is spending every free moment not otherwise occu- pied with cosmic tasks, in endeavoring to raise the vibratory action of the physical and inner bodies of this group, making them more amenable to the flame and pressure of their own Higher Mental Bodies' directives, and, in cooperation with the Elohim Arcturus, they are also endeavoring to clear the bridge from the heart to the throat and head so that the individual's own inner bridge becomes an infallible guide, guard and di- recting presence. Then, we could widen our activities, and at the January council receive permission and opportunity to work on, perhaps, two mil- lion lifestreams.
The response of each one of those who have been chosen for the indescribable benefits, blessings and privileges which the Cosmic Law offers them under the new dispensation cannot be emphasized too strongly, because the individual personal accomplishment of each lifestream will be a prime factor in the decisions of the Lords of Karma to give us more freedom to continue our endeavors for the balance of mankind in the year that is yet to come.
The calls for the purification of the inner bodies of each person who is aware of this particular assistance coming through the Higher Mental Body this year, will help us as we work without cessation in the estab- lishment of the schools for the lower bodies which are the block between the perfect direction of the Presence and its receptivity by the outer in- tellectual self.
Each of the two hundred thousand souls are required to spend at least one hour of each night in the Transylvania Retreat where the focus of purification and freedom is so powerful, and we know that the six months that yet lie ahead of us will yield a far greater harvest of accom- plishment because it started within this purifying activity established and maintained by my beloved son, Saint Germain.
TO THE 200,000 LIFESTREAMS CHOSEN TO BE THE
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 7, 1952
(FOR A COMPLETE REPORT, SEE BRIDGE TO FREEDOM JOURNAL, BOOK 1,
PAGE 72)
The individualized consciousness of the lifestream which dwells in the higher octaves is ONE with the nature and purpose of God, and the thought and feeling centers of these Christ Selves are always actively engaged in creating and expanding God's kingdom. As the far greater majority of the Higher Mental Bodies, or Christ Selves, of the humanity of Earth dwell within the fourth sphere, and activate the universal life substance of that sphere by their constant creative endeavor, you will see how tremendously charged with the perfection and beauty of God's divine plan this fourth sphere is.
The great activity of this year (1952) is centered in the forming of a BRIDGE, which will connect the thought and feeling centers of the Higher Mental Bodies with those of the outer consciousness who represent them in the world of form, and lower over the bridge thus formed, the beauty and perfection of the higher realm. Let me here remind each incarnated ego that his or her Christ Self has been actively engaged for untold cen- turies, in creating and externalizing such beauty and perfection as the Earth has not dreamed of, and but awaits the connection with the lower part of itself to lower it into the physical appearance world. It is, there- fore, expedient for the individual's outer self to earnestly contemplate the NATURE and ACTIVITIES of his own Christ Self, in gentle and humble adoration, in order that the Christ Self may, through him, externalize in this lower octave not only the beauty and perfection that is its natural expression in the higher realm, but also its actual NATURE of Godliness.
In the fourth sphere the Higher Mental Bodies of the people of Earth became active WORKERS in the kingdom at the time the planet became habitable, and a personalized consciousness was projected forth from them into the world of form. Each Christ Self became interested in, and dedicated itself to become, some FACET of God expression, and has lived through all the countless centuries of time since then, using its energy in developing perfection along this particular line, which forms the fully gathered cosmic momentum of the lifestream, and which is its individual self-conscious GIFT to planet Earth, and which can only be externalized through the outer personal self which it has sustained since the begin- ning of recorded time to be just such a channel for its expression. You
will see, therefore, the responsibility and the OBLIGATION of the outer self to contact that Christ Self, and find out what activity has engaged the life energy of that self through the centuries, and so become, with- out further delay, the channel through which it may pour its perfection.
The whole crux and meaning of this expanded activity is to find ways and means by which the outer self may tune in, contact its Higher Men- tal Body—consciously—and open the doors and windows of its soul to this Divine Self, thereby fulfilling God's divine plan for Earth and its peo- ple without further delay or interference, saying with the Master Jesus, “To this end was I born, for this PURPOSE came I into the world, that the glory of God may be made manifest.”
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 25, 1952
When the physical Sun directed the flame into the universal light, and, with the Elohimic Builders, created the planets of our chain, certain beings, of a superior order and development, volunteered to come, and at the direction of the parent Sun, become the guardians and teachers of the races which were to develop into God beings in the course of the Cosmic Day.
As each planet became the focal point for the evolution of a portion of the lifestreams drawn forth by our Sun, these guardian beings entered into the atmosphere of the planet presently active and, through the radi- ation of their love, the power of their light, and the gifts of their wisdom, enabled the younger spirits to attain God maturity.
When Earth became the scene of greatest activity in our solar sys- tem, those beings moved into her sphere of influence, and formed the spiritual stimulus which became the very atmosphere of the first Golden Age of perfection, innocence and peace.
The effulgence of their bodies and their very proximity to the peo- ples of these early ages, made it a most easy process to complete their evolution, but the Cosmic Law required that, as soon as possible, a spir- itual order be evolved from his child-like race, who would be the teach- ers and guardians of their own people, thus enabling the cosmic exiles to return to the natural sphere of their own activity and light.
It was the will of God that a Brotherhood be formed from those very lifestreams who had so long lived within the radiance and blessing of
their elder brothers and sisters from the other planetary chains, but for some reason or other, no lifestream who had its inception through Earth planet seemed to pick up this vibration, but all lived on in a state of hap- py innocence, completing their round of evolution, and GAINING THE
CEEDING RACES. THEN ON MU AND ATLANTIS THE NEWLY-DRAWN-
ING THE LAW OF HARMONY,BEAUTY AND LOVE.AT THIS TIME THE SUN
OF THE SYSTEM WAS CALLED BEFORE THE PARENT SUN, AND THE
PERIMENT.
Sanat Kumara and the beloved beings on Venus interceded on be- half of Earth and its evolving mankind, and offered to enter into the orbit of Earth, its atmosphere and its peoples' karma, with the sole purpose and intent of creating, from among the human race itself, a governing council and directive body composed of the voluntary members of the race, who would interest and increase its membership by the exertion of their own initiative. Thus, Sanat Kumara's first service to life, after his entrance into Earth's atmosphere, was to set up the skeleton of this spir- itual order, which is known in the world today as “The Great White Brotherhood.” Of course, there was none of the human race among the membership; it was composed entirely of these same guardian beings, the Archangels, and the devic hosts.
The tremendous impetus of Sanat Kumara's love and the magnetic pull of his heart flame were all that he had to work within stirring the souls of men and drawing—not by force nor argument, but by the invisi- ble and yet governing power of his love—the sleeping spiritual senses of some members of the race. It was an entirely impersonal activity, in which he engaged for many centuries, and neither he nor those who worked with him allowed themselves to designate any lifestream as a potential, giving the opportunity to respond equally to each soul.
As you know, the first two souls so to respond were the beings pres- ently known as the Lord Buddha and the Lord Maitreya, and from this small beginning, the Great White Brotherhood has grown in strength and numbers through the centuries, until almost all of the cosmic guardians and spiritual protectors have had their places filled by the dedicated men and women of the human race; and even the office of Sanat Kumara will soon be assumed so that he, too, may return to his own cosmic home.
The Great White Brotherhood today works on the same premise, and
with the same powers of magnetic love and impersonal benediction, and the response of the spirit and soul form within itself is the only passport into active membership.
Those who represent the Brotherhood in the world of men may take example from its cosmic founder and its members and, becoming such a magnetic power of love divine, they will find drawn to them those whom the Father has called, and who will remain, not because of personal alle- giance, but because of the affinity of the soul light with the spiritual es- sence which is the Brotherhood's nature in the universe.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 31, 1952
It is found within the wisdom of the great Cosmic Law to draw to the attention of mankind the particular significance and cosmic import of Mount Meru in the evolution of our planet and its people.
Throughout all the religions that have been faucets through which to draw or dispense cosmic truths, reference has been made again and again to the “Mystic Mount of Attainment,” which represents the apex of spiritual evolution, both with regard to the individual, and to the race as well. This Mount of Attainment is one of the ancient sanctuaries, or retreats, in the heart of the Andes Mountains, and is presently the hope of the Ascended Master Brotherhood, for as many members of the hu- man race as have chosen to respond to the magnetic pull of its spiritual currents at this time.
When the Sun of our system delegated the power and authority to create a planet to the Elohim, the masculine and feminine aspect of the Elohimic Builders directed from their heart the two rays which, joined together, formed the permanent atom for Earth. For the purpose of illus- tration, the picture of the old-fashioned ice tongs, as used by Saint Ger- main, is practical, the prongs entering the Earth's surface, one on each side of the globe. The magnetic power within the Unfed Flame then drew the universal life substance into the cradle formed by these convex rays. As the life and pattern of the parents flow into the form of the in- fant, so does the spiritual design of the planet flow through these rays from the heart of the Elohim, and these rays form the most intense fo- cus of light for planet Earth. The masculine ray enters Earth in Asia, in the neighborhood of Shamballa, and the feminine ray at almost the ex- act opposite side, through Mount Meru, in the neighborhood of Lake Titi-
caca.
Both the oral and written expression of truth, up to the present time, are predominantly masculine in their expression, in their beauty and in their presentation, with very few exceptions.
The masculine ray focused in Asia was the spiritual stimuli for all evolutionary progress of God-unfoldment, and it has been the magnet which has drawn the seeker for life and light into those Eastern countries from the very beginning of unrecorded time. Each such a one entering within the aura of that ray took some of its vital essence into his own being and, in the course of the centuries, thousands of lifestreams have ascended from within its sphere of influence. This accounts for the fact that the East has always been the fount of spiritual knowledge, and the natural radiation of Tibet, China and India has been conducive to the unfoldment of any spiritual quality within the individual.
All the individuals who have attained the ascension through the fem- inine aspect—such as Kwan Yin and Mary (the mother of Jesus)—were drawn within this ray at Mount Meru, and received their inner training under the Brotherhood who have guarded this ray until this hour.
Whereas the masculine ray has expanded its greatest powers, and given the full stimulus of its potency in the fullness of its gifts, the tre- mendous heritage of the feminine ray is only now beginning to be felt, in its subtlety, by the elect, who are more sensitive to the changing cur- rents at inner levels, and their response in their finer bodies to the mag- netic pull of its attainment in the control of the feeling nature.
While the vibratory action of the feminine aspect of Meru is yet such a subtle activity that it is not apparent to the outer consciousness of the majority of students, it will increase in its irresistible force, and be a tre- mendous assistance in the blanketing of the individual emotional nature as a peace-commanding presence, which will enable them much more easily to become master of their own feeling world.
Those who are conscious of the service of the God Meru, and of the service of the ray which is focused within his retreat, may mark the ef- fect in their own feeling world, if they direct their attention into the sphere of influence of this retreat, particularly within this present thirty- day period (August 15 to September 14, inclusive).
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 14, 1952
The heart center of the universe, which mankind has chosen to call “God,” and which has been designated by the later organizations of spiritual thought as “The Great Central Sun,” is literally, practically, and absolutely the source of each individual soul, who must attain mastery over the individual energy which forms his heart-beat and his life es- sence.
In the endowment by the God-parent of the motivating power of light, every individual focus of that light is given the opportunity of learn- ing the power that is within light, and the possibility of training his thought and feeling centers to mould that light into whatsoever form his free-will shall indicate.
Men use their light to create automobiles and contrivances of every kind and description, all the time; others use their light to compose mu- sic or the substance of art and literature, and all the particular expres- sions that feed the mental bodies of the people. Other men and wom- en—recipients of the same universal light substance—choose to dedicate it to the nourishment of the soul, or in the perfection of ways and means by which the bodily ailments of their fellowmen may be alleviated. Thus, through free will, the receivers of the substance of the Universal God, activate and concentrate this light essence into forms of a perfect or im- perfect nature; the constructive lifestreams becoming channels for the diversified activities of the Holy Spirit when the produce of their free-will choice enriches the universe to which they belong.
The small number who have responded to the vibration of the Sev- enth Ray are desirous of utilizing their life energies under the direction of its mighty Chohan, to relegate evil to its native nothing-ness, and to cre- ate conditions under which the race may unfold its God-pattern without pressure of sickness, limitation, unhappiness and distress of every kind.
These individuals, through the stream of electronic light which is their heartbeat, form conductors for the spiritual energies and powers that pulsate within the inner realms, requiring but an instrument for ex- pression, with no more mystic evocation than is employed by the me- chanical radio or television which contacts, draws in and condenses the ever-present vibrations consciously emitted by transmitting centers for the entertainment, education and enjoyment of those who voluntarily desire to participate and connect with such activities.
These spiritual conductors, through the use of their light, direct the
one-pointed focus of their energy into the dissolution of the causes of evil and, at the same time, through the trained control of their mental and feeling natures, create new forms, which are the patterns of future perfection. This is the work of the Seventh Ray and its great lord, Saint Germain, and wheresoever upon planet Earth there can be found those who—freely, happily, intelligently, devotedly and fearlessly—desire to become a part of this great activity—to these lifestreams WE COME.
The Ascended Masters are individuals who have utilized their light on behalf of the Universal Good, and they radiate their blessings to the en- tire human race, with the same impersonal devotion that the Sun in its shining expresses; but they can only become “way-showers” to the sons of men who are inclined to join their energies with the purpose and plan of the Brothers.
To this end we have endeavored to bring forth a printed publication by which the design and plan of the Brothers might reach into the minds and hearts of men, BUT NO MAN IS REQUIRED TO READ IT OR TO ABIDE WITHIN THE WISDOM OF ITS COUNSEL, even as no man is required to become a Master of the law of mathematics, or a linguist or achieve the ultimate perfection in any other line.
Through our printed word we are reaching out to those who do so desire, for they, each one, will become the embodied presence of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray, and when the life energies of the less fortu- nate return for redemption, and they desire a way and means to extri- cate themselves from the living force which they have, by free will, drawn from the heart of God, stamped it with their human imperfection and imposed it upon the universe, the Masters will have, not one, but many, ready to teach them the way of life. Blessings and love.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 21, 1952
The activity of the retreat at Lake Titicaca, wherein the concentrated God power was established through the feminine ray at the inception of planet Earth's manifestation as a member of our solar system, drew a response from mankind that was beyond the hope and expectation of the Brotherhood. As this ray represents the feeling nature of God, and embodies within itself the qualities which are the manifest garment of the Godhead, every lifestream which was drawn within the compass of its radiation began to absorb, either consciously or unconsciously, the
very nature of God while within its spiritual aura.
As the aspirant who once looks upon the Master's presence, be- comes aware of the divine pattern which he, himself, must one day ful- fill, so were the mankind of Earth deeply imbued with the nature of God- liness by which they might measure their outer selves in all future con- tact HOW TRUE AND ACCURATE the presentation of truth might be through those purporting to be the messengers and directors that carry the light to the people. Once an individual has been bathed in the aura of the Master or stood in the sacred aura of the Godhead, himself, there is no external mental force or human persuasion that can deceive his heart consciousness, when an individual masquerading as the God na- ture and yet not expressing a like or complementary vibration, presents a certain aspect of so-called truth for his acceptance.
For thirty days while the great retreat of the God Meru was open to the members of the race, out of three and a half to four billion people presently incarnate, over three billion attended at least once, and well over ten million people were present nightly. Here they saw and felt the aura of the Godhead, which is the natural atmosphere of the holy moun- tain, and entered into its sanctified presence, finding the peace and ease which comes only through abiding “within the Secret Place of the Most High.”
Here, night after night, beautiful and perfect beings addressed the multitude, and in their embodied grace and intense love, they manifest- ed the inner, but palpable, God-nature through perfected form.
This was done with the purpose of impressing the attending souls with the reality of the God-like love and perfection of the Master, to a point wherein “sham” would be as evident as the difference between Gabriel's horn and a tin trumpet.
It will be understood that among the billions who are drawn by the love magnet into the aura of the holy mountain, those who were con- sciously present in their awakened senses numbered only in the thou- sands, but those witnessed such a profession of perfection of the God- nature night after night, as has not bee seen in the world of form since the curtain fell on the last Golden Age.
We are DETERMINED that man shall no longer be deceived in the representation of the God-power and God-nature through any finite form, and at this council it was voted, among other things, that every seeking soul be taken once in every twenty-four-hour period into the
actual breathing, Ascended Master Presence of some perfected being and, literally sitting at the feet of the Master, learn first hand what a God-perfect individual is in nature, in manifestation, in purpose, and in action.
To render this service, it was required that an individual being volun- teer to accept the responsibility of taking the consciousness during sleep to such a perfect Master Presence, and here the angelic host, under the direction of the Archangel Michael, made this voluntary dedication, and no individual who is sincerely seeking the truth, no matter what the ave- nue of his endeavor may be, shall miss this experience ONCE IN THE
TWENTY-FOUR HOUR PERIOD.
It is impossible, therefore, to continue to veil truth, because through proximity and pressure of feeling, sooner or later, every manifest man measured against the Christ Perfection of the Divine Order of God Be- ings, will reveal his professed representation of the God-nature.
The Lords of Karma will meet at Luxor every seventh night during the thirty-day period just begun, and at least three of them will be in constant attendance to pass upon dispensations and grants which can- not wait the coming of the half-yearly conclave.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 28, 1952
The opening of the great Retreat at Luxor for the first time to the consciousness of mankind, as a whole, was an event that will not be for- gotten by any of us who were privileged to witness it. Because Serapis holds the office of presiding Master for the year 1952, the greatest out- pouring of the twelve months takes place within this thirty-day period. For several weeks before the retreat was opened, the Brotherhood of Luxor prepared diligently for those guests who would come, not only from our system of worlds, but from sister systems and galaxies as well.
The sphere of influence of each retreat on the planet forms a very beautiful sight when seen with the inner eye. The retreat, itself, forms the flaming heart center, and the concentric rings of living light that flow forth from it make it look like a veritable sun against the dark back- ground of Earth. The quality of the service determines the color, and the radiation takes on the sound of a most exquisite melody, altogether making it not only a joy to behold, but to contemplate as well. IF IT
WERE NOT FOR THESE RETREATS,THE MANKIND OF EARTH COULD NOT
HAVE MAINTAINED THEIR PHYSICAL BODIES,DUE TO THE EFFLUVIA OF
THEIR HUMAN CREATION.The number of members and residing broth- ers of each retreat, the length of time it has been established, and the momentum gathered through each member's invocation and devotion, determine the size of its sphere of influence, so that the inner picture of each retreat shows a great variation in size, color, and cosmic tone, but all work together in perfect harmony, making a cosmic picture of exquis- ite harmony.
WATCHER TO SANAT KUMARA,IT IS HIS RESPONSIBILITY TO SAY WHAT
EXTERNALIZING THAT PATTERN.
From his cosmic consciousness, Sanat Kumara observes the revolv- ing Earth and against its darkness sees the various retreats pouring out their color, song, and influence and then, like a master musician, pulling out the stops on a cosmic organ, he mutes the radiation from one and emphasizes that of another according to the need of the moment. Thus the radiation from the various retreats becomes a symphony in the mind of the Lord of the World long before it is played, with the difference that each retreat (instead of being an unconscious note played by a will out- side of itself), becomes a voluntary self-conscious contribution to the divine symphony. Once he has designed the pattern for the twelve months, Sanat Kumara leaves it up to the hierarch of each retreat to provide the maximum outpouring, by the enlisting of whatever voluntary energy he can secure from the people of Earth, as well as from the ac- tive members of the retreat.
At the close of the January council, the Brotherhood of Luxor be- came the voluntary sponsors for the two thousand lifestreams who were given the first grant by the messenger from the Sun, and later to the two hundred thousand chosen in July. They took it upon themselves to open up some of their council rooms to give nightly instruction to these lifestreams. This was a very difficult assignment, because the member- ship of this retreat is much smaller than the others, on account of the rigorous discipline imposed on them due to the nature of its work.
When the council moved from Mount Meru to Luxor on the night of the 14th of September, the Lord Maitreya transferred the directed ray to the latter retreat, thus making Luxor the focus of light which draws the
consciousness of men during this thirty-day period. This caused its natu- ral sphere of influence to expand as far south as the Cape of Good Hope in Africa, eastward to India, northward to include the Norwegian Penin- sula, and a goodly portion of Russia, and westward, not as far as the continental United States. If we had a directive center along the Europe- an seacoast, we could have carried the radiation across the Atlantic. However, the blessing and power of the retreat is very active over that portion of Earth's surface, which stands badly in need of spiritual radia- tion today. As we still have two weeks in Luxor, we hope, by enlisting the service of more lifestreams to increase its sphere of influence to cov- er the remaining surface of our planet.
When some lifestream draws forth enough of the Sacred Fire, stamped with a certain quality, to warrant the establishment of a perma- nent retreat for its radiation, he draws toward him certain lifestreams imbued with the same desire and quality of radiation, and these egos reincarnate again and again, feeding their life energies into that particu- lar focus, thus increasing the sphere in influence of such a retreat or sanctuary.
When the Cosmic Law, through Sanat Kumara, notifies the hierarch of such a focus that he will be given the opportunity to serve a world cause through intensifying the radiation of his particular retreat, every lifestream who has ever contributed his energy to that particular quality is notified at inner levels, and he is given the opportunity to contribute his energies as powerfully as possible to push the sphere of influence of that sanctuary outward as far as their united efforts can, to bathe both mankind and nature with its beneficent radiation. Most people, upon hearing of the opening of a retreat, are delighted at the thought of at- tending, but when they are apprised of the idea that they may become contributing factors to the widening of its sphere of influence, the im- portance of their service through their attendance and presence cannot be over emphasized.
Besides the general momentum of the retreat, when the Cosmic Law gave the grant that the consciousness of mankind be made ac- quainted with the activities from month to month, the cosmic impetus of a directed ray from Sanat Kumara, through his representative, Lord Mait- reya, was added to the momentum of each retreat, and this becomes a permanent gift which is not withdrawn when the succeeding month brings a new outpouring. You will see, then, how much is accomplished between the cooperative efforts of ascended and unascended beings:
FIRST: The retreat and its members are permanently benefited by an expansion of light through a directed ray from the Sun.
SECOND: An intensification of the size of the sphere of influence bathes a much greater portion of the planet in its specific gifts and pow- ers than would ordinarily be possible.
THIRD: The drawing of the attention of mankind to the retreat through the magnetic pull of that ray enables the inner bodies of millions to experience the necessary stimulus of the spiritual appetites which will work their way through the outer consciousness.
FOURTH: The chelas and earnest individuals have an open door by which their faculties, powers, and free-will cooperation may tangibly for- ward the divine plan, which formerly had been closed to them by reason of the veil of their own human creation, a corner of which has been drawn aside through the mercy and love of the Holy Spirit.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 5, 1952
The activity which will form the final state of man's expression upon Earth, being the development of the Holy Spirit within themselves, the Master Serapis invited me to speak at Luxor before the assembly, on the nature of the Holy Comforter, and it gives me pleasure to record herein excerpts of my address.
When the God-parents of our system directed the preparation of a habitable abode to be the cradle for the evolution of certain self- conscious intelligences, one of the first of their spiritual services was to invite, from the higher octaves, a representative expressing the full na- ture of the developed Godhead, who would be a comforting presence to the life about to embark on their journey to spiritual maturity.
This being, voluntarily entering the aura of the Sun, was vested with the cloak of the Cosmic Holy spirit and accepted the responsibility of providing and sustaining the presence of comfort, no matter how far the lifestreams might withdraw themselves from the understanding of the nature of God. This office has been held successively by different indi- viduals, and at present is within my keeping. It will one day be given to another intelligence who is qualified to accept and sustain God's comfort to his creation.
It is difficult to describe, in a few words, the diversified activities that
lie within the responsibility of the Holy Spirit, and how the avenues of my service seem to be less one-pointed than other facets of the God nature.
At the same cosmic moment that the God-parents within the Sun gave the Elohim directions to create a habitable globe for a future hu-
manity, THE HOLY SPIRIT WAS CHARGED WITH THE RESPONSIBILITY OF
AND HARMONIOUS ONE.
It was the Holy Spirit who invoked the beings of the air through their great cosmic director, Aries, to form a localized atmosphere, AND TO SOFTEN THE RADIATION OF THE SUN, SO THAT IT MAY NOT BE TOO
POWERFUL FOR MEN’S VEHICLES.
It was the Holy Spirit who invoked Neptune and his beings, who rep- resent the cleansing, purifying and energizing qualities of water, in which the body of Earth might float, thus preventing the jarring activity of a solid mass.
IT WAS THE HOLY SPIRIT WHO DREW FORTH THE SPIRIT OF VIRGO,
AND THE BEINGS OF EARTH, TO CREATE A PLATFORM UPON WHICH
RIENCE; AND IT WAS THE HOLY SPIRIT WHO INVOKED THE BUILDERS
AND CLOTHING FOR MEN’S BODIES.This is why the office of the Maha Chohan is the supervising authority over all nature's kingdoms.
It was the Holy Spirit who, in cooperation with the Sun, created a mantle composed of the bodies of cherubic and seraphic beings, through whose bodies might pass only as much of the cosmic fire as the evolving mankind could absorb with safety. This was all accomplished before the advent of Lord Michael and the Lord Manu and the spirits who voluntarily signified their willingness to enter the evolutionary experience by which they might come to God maturity, radiating in their turn the same un- selfish love and comfort that was expended so lavishly on their own lifestreams.
As we know, the cosmic service of the Father-Mother God is diversi- fied through the seven great rays, the first and second representing the activities of the first and second Persons of the Holy Trinity, the remain- ing five rays coming under the jurisdiction of the Third Person, or the Holy Spirit, known as the Maha Chohan, which office I presently hold. The individuals at the head of these seven great rays are known as the
Chohans of the Rays.
When planet Earth was made as comfortable as possible, and the first Golden Age was spread across its face, like a beautiful smile of wel- come to the newly-come sons of men, the specific service of the Holy Spirit began. For this purpose he created the five great rays, whose ac- tivities would cover every portion of evolving life in his charge. At the head of each ray he placed a responsible intelligence who was already fully acquainted with the needs of that portion of life which it was to serve.
The office of the Chohan of the Third Ray represents myself, to the five facets of force, just as the physical Sun represents the dispenser of the powers of the Great Central Sun; and in the ordinary course of evo- lution, the one holding the office of the Chohan of the Third Ray will be- come, in time, the Maha Chohan of the future—even as the Chohan of the FIRST RAY is the lieutenant of the Manu, and the Chohan of the SECOND RAY, the lieutenant of the Cosmic Christ. The office of the Cho- han of the THIRD RAY is presently held by the being known as “The Ve- netian Master,” and his service to life will be made abundantly manifest in the near future.
The interpretation of the will of the Holy Spirit is the office of this ray, and he is the consultant for all the expressions of perfection that manifest along the other rays. The comfort that comes through beauty, music, and art flows along the FOURTH RAY; the comfort that comes from the restoration of mind and bodies of people through harmony and health, comes under the jurisdiction of the FIFTH RAY. The correlation of the scientific findings of the day with the spiritual truths of life also come under the office of this ray. The comfort of men's souls, the peace to their hearts and their faith in God is the expression of the SIXTH RAY. The bringing of freedom to the hearts of men, in order that the life flame may expand to its fullest glory and become the God-nature in its entire- ty, is the gift and service of the SEVENTH RAY.
These are all services of COMFORT to life, and all expressions of the cosmic activity of the Holy Spirit under whatever being is Maha Chohan of the age.
We are entering the age when the divine edict has declared that the lifeboat of every human heart must create and sustain an individual aura of comfort to all the life around him. It is the age when the Holy Spirit becomes the natural estate of every man through self-control and un- derstanding.
When the evolving spirits first came to Earth, the Father-Mother God sent with them an exquisitely beautiful being who embodied the full na- ture of himself. This was the divine example of what all could and would become. He was known as the Manu, and remained with the people of the First Golden Age until a son from the group developed and matured and became his natural successor through the externalization of his own Christhood. When this was achieved, the Lord Manu invested this son with his power; he placed upon his shoulders the robe of authority, in his hand the scepter of dominion, and, kissing his brow, the Manu returned home, leaving the rulership of his people to the “first born” in spiritual nature. Owing to the fall of man, the Manus of the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh races are still engaged in an endeavor to bring their respective people to full Christhood. This accounts for the overcrowding of the planet at this time, as well as its strained axis and its turbulent aura.
Because the cosmic hour has run out, the Manus are responsible for not only one Christ, but a complete series of Christs. Therefore, it is re- quired that every man BE a comforting presence and a Holy Spirit to life! Let every man make his earnest call to the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, that he may attain his natural God-estate while there is yet time.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 12, 1952
When an individual intelligence signifies to the Source of Life that he desires to become a self-conscious radiating center, through which the Godhead may focus more than ordinary powers, gifts, and activities of the Sacred Fire, such an intelligent being, when accepted, becomes an outpost of Divinity, extending the sphere of influence of the center of God-intelligence in his particular universe.
In such a manner, does the Central Sun of our system endow Cos- mic Beings with the magnetic and radiating powers which enable them to form and sustain the lesser Suns of the galaxy, and to create and nourish the planets and satellites which form a system of worlds.
From the heart of the Central Sun of a system, down to the smallest atom, we see the precision of the circular rhythm of life. The cosmic love of the Central Sun Intelligences draws exquisite Cosmic Beings who form the INNER CIRCLE OF THE GODHEAD. Their service is to absorb the di- vine perfection, the Sacred Fire, the God-qualities of the Father-Mother God and, by the power of their own life flame, expand these gifts into the universe.
They condense the glory of the Godhead, mercifully stepping down its tremendous light and power so that it can be enjoyed by those beings who have not yet evolved to a point where they might stand in its un- veiled radiant aura. This Inner Circle nourishes and protects the heart of God by the outpouring of love and light, consciously generated from within the individual heart flame of the Cosmic Guard around “The Throne” of the Most High! Thus in giving, they receive, and in receiving, they are increased in the power and capacity to give!
Each Sun that is sent forth from the Central Sun, in like manner, steps down the light and power of the Central Sun and radiates the gifts
ings who form the aura of the Sun itself. These beings are the messen- gers of the Most High to the planets belonging to that Sun, and all life evolving thereon. You will see that the activity of the Inner Circle adopt- ed by the Great White Brotherhood is patterned after the design of the universe itself.
When an individual on planet Earth has expanded his light to a point where more than ordinary power can be safely focused through him, the Lord of the World is immediately advised of the fact by the Christ Self of the individual, and the sponsor from the Ascended Host of light, who has taken the responsibility for assisting such a one to the expansion of his light. If the lifestream is found pure enough and balanced enough to become an outpost of the more-than-ordinary powers, gifts and activities of the Godhead and its representative organization for the planet Earth, the Great White Brotherhood, such a one is INVESTED with specific magnetic currents, which will draw toward the individual, lifestreams who can work in harmony with such a one and form the Mystic Circle around which a localized, national or international expansion of light will take place.
As the steel magnet unerringly attracts the particles of steel toward it, but has no effect whatsoever on other types of so-called matter, so do the lifestreams of those who are ordained to be the heart center of a specific activity draw complementary heart flames, which can respond to the magnetic pull of their vibrations, and others will be totally unaffected by this subtle centripetal force.
In the case of great Cosmic Messengers, like Gautama Buddha and Jesus, you will remember how the Master would greet a newly-come expected one with the words, “I have waited long for thee,” the Master knowing full well that the magnetic power of cosmic love would—in
God's good time—draw those specifically dedicated individuals who were to become the inner circle, the radiating center, the hands and feet of their Lord, by which his message and his word might be stepped down to reach the lesser sons of men.
In forming the inner circle for the expansion of this light, wherever an individual is fired with the desire to become a focus for the added power and responsibility, there will be drawn around that lifestream those individuals who choose to become a localized order, radiating from the central circle which represents the Sun (the I AM God Presence and the Masters), surrounded by the messengers and their disciples who, in turn, carry their love, light and understanding to the local groups (the planets of the spiritual organism), and the local groups in turn nourishing and developing the mankind cradled in their aura.
The spiritual vibrations for the expansion of light through “the Bridge” will draw specifically-prepared lifestreams, who will respond joy- ously to the magnetic pull of God's love. They will become outposts of this particular outpouring, which will in no way interfere with the “light from many candles” that are already burning on the altars of the world. As I have said repeatedly, the light of even one penny candle increases the light of the Sun, and we must rejoice in each such individual or group as he chooses so to shine, each according to his light, his under- standing, and HIS CAPACITY at present. For those who can respond to my vibration, I am grateful indeed.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 19, 1952
In the endeavor to bring the consciousness of the Holy Spirit into ac- tive radiation through the energy of the individual lifestream, I shall again and again stress the great need which arises from the life impris- oned in the shadows, for the comfort which comes alone from the Pres- ence of God.
Comfort is not the negative condonement of imperfect patterns of thought, feeling and action, but it is the positive, kindly, encouraging, enlightening consciousness conveyed by thought, word and feeling, by which the individual one may self-consciously cooperate with the irrefu- table and impersonal laws of love, harmony, purity, and perfection, whose causative centers will yield in effects only peace.
Comfort, like every other quality of the Godhead, is interpreted by
each man according to his place upon the path. To some it means no more than to lie in a bed of ease, freed from the necessity and responsi- bility of sustaining the body's life. To another, it is embodied in the pres- ence of a loved one; to still another, an occupation of delight to the nat- ural talent of the soul for the essence of comfort received.
The Mystic Law of the Universal works upon the principle that the self-conscious intelligence must give of itself the first impulse carrying the vibration of the quality that he desires on the return current to re- ceive. A smile begets a smile, and a frown, a frown. A man must be a friend to have a friend. He must give up one breath to receive another.
It is, therefore, my express and deep, heartfelt desire to help you, individually, to comprehend the peace which you can enjoy when you become a comforting presence to life. For then will you experience the active return of comfort through every externalized form, the invisible ethers, and the great beings who have foregone the glories of the higher spheres to remain the comforting presence by which mankind can sus- tain their life and progress in a world, whose aura is so heavily charged with shadow that it would not be possible even for the eel-mental king- dom to sustain a physical garment through which the life flame might find expression, were it not for their presence in this universe.
When you call to your own great God-self, and to me, for the FEEL- ING and desire to be a comfort to life, you will find opened within the realms of your own consciousness, a new attitude toward the life around you, and that which has seemed a battle for survival will become a joy, each day fraught with new opportunities to feel your reason for being, in externalizing comfort to life.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 26, 1952
When the Elohim signified to the Sun of our system that planet Earth was ready for the habitation of those lifestreams whom the God-parents would choose to send forth, the Great Being who had taken the respon- sibility of creating and sustaining a system of worlds, called forth a num- ber of spiritual egos who were to form the first group to incarnate upon the planet. The mercy and love of the God-parents, foreseeing the de- tails required to manifest the Kingdom of Heaven through the mankind about to incarnate, divided this group of spiritual pilgrims into seven dis- tinct classes, whose cooperative endeavors would most quickly fulfill the God-plan for the planet Earth.
Then before the throne of the Eternal Father-Mother were called the children of the First Ray, and to them were given the plan and the vision held in the mind of these God-parents and the will of the Father, for the expression of the great perfection that was to be called forth in all of the seven avenues of service.
The children of the Second Ray were next called before the throne and they were vested with the responsibility of becoming the teachers and educators of the race, and they were charged with the task of de- veloping the God-nature through instruction, explanation and example.
The children of the Third Ray, in their turn, were vested with the power and responsibility of keeping and sustaining peace through a per- fect understanding of the purpose and design of the destiny of each of the Seven Rays, and the gifts each one was to contribute for the good of the whole.
The children of the Fourth Ray were shown the exquisite perfection that was to be drawn into manifestation in cooperation with the builders of form through music, art, literature, architecture, and so on, and they were vested with the power and responsibility to create the perfect de- signs of the Kingdom of Heaven through the substance of the third di- mensional world.
The group drawn before the Father who were to represent the Fifth Ray were given the fullest understanding of the scientific understanding of the irrefutable Law that governs the atom and the universe, that they might use the principle within that Law to draw toward them the re- quired substance, as well as the cooperation necessary for the fulfillment of the God-design, and, conversely, radiate from their own creative cen- ters whatsoever qualities were desired to further the cause for good.
The children of the Sixth Ray were drawn before the throne and vested with the power to stir the spiritual nature of mankind to devotion to the God Flame, and through the presentation of an orderly ritual, that the inhabitants of the inner realms—both angelic and divine—might quickly mature the spiritual nature of the people.
Then the children of the Seventh Ray were called before the throne and vested with the power to enter into the consciousness of all the peoples working under the entire Seven Rays, and drawing forth the best in each one. They were to provide a government, an educational system, a universal brotherhood and a cultural system of science and religion which would represent the apex of each of the rays, thus unify-
ing the work of the seven, and closing a cycle of time.
When the first Manu went forth, some of the children of each of the Seven Rays went with him, but the predominant number were First Ray people. Therefore, that cycle of two thousand years emphasized the quality and nature of the First Ray, while the people of the other six rays, although present and performing their services as designated by the God-parents, were in the minority.
The second two-thousand-year cycle emphasized the qualities and services of the Second Ray people, and so on down through the Seven Rays. You will see, that as we now enter the two-thousand-year period which is the cycle of the Seventh Ray, it becomes the harvesting time for the entire evolution of the cosmic field, and that the development of good for the past twelve thousand years in every line of endeavor must be drawn together by the great Chohan of this ray and the particular lifestreams who were originally created as Seventh Ray people, who per- formed minor parts while the other six rays were successively active up- on the planet.
You have, therefore, Seventh Ray people who were among those who came forth when the First Ray was active, and who have performed services connected with the Seventh Ray during the entire twelve thou- sand years that have passed, and you also have the newer conscious- nesses who will be spiritually active for the first time under this ray which they instinctively recognize as their own.
Because this is the closing of a fourteen-thousand-year cycle, the spiritual lifestreams who have achieved a momentum of good on any of the other rays are likewise entering into the activity of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray, bringing the harvest of their own particular development as a gift of that ray in this final cosmic hour. When the individuals who choose to work for the great Chohan of the Seventh Ray can realize that in this diversity of its nature there is no conflict, but rather a natural ex- pression of the sevenfold nature of the Godhead, the Chohan of the Seventh Ray, through incorporating the nature of all the rays, will sus- tain a system of ceremonial worship in which each distinct and individual type will find full expression for its talents and the necessary impetus for his own God-development and ultimate victorious accomplishment.
The inner spheres around the Sun, which form the aura or electronic belt, are, of course, sevenfold, and in these spheres dwell the entire number of egos who were to find development on the different planets of our system, but today I have only mentioned those connected with
planet Earth. You will, of course, understand that the activity in connec- tion with Earth was duplicated on each planet as each one became hab- itable, and that in these inner spheres are not only those egos who are to take part in the evolution of Earth, but also those who are to form the population of the other stars and planets.
In each of the Seven Spheres dwell one of the great Archangels and a spiritual being who represents the Chohan of that Sphere or Ray, but who is not of the evolution of the Sun of these planets, but rather a vol- unteer from a superior system. Through the aeons of time connected with the evolution of an entire system and its planets, there were devel- oped from among the intelligences within each sphere, certain individual beings who qualified for the office of Chohan of each ray, and this posi- tion has been held successively by different beings through the centuries of time that have passed. The office is permanent, but the officiating director is an intelligence who is chosen by merit, and holds the office only until a successor is developed who can take over and allow the pre- ceding Chohan an opportunity to progress in his service to the Universal Cause.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 2, 1952
Because of the cosmic hour, and the fact that the ten billion lifestreams belonging to Earth's evolution have not yet evolved a con- sciousness which can emit enough light to meet the Cosmic Law's de-
mand, THE SPIRITUAL AND RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATIONS PRESENTLY
FUNCTIONING ON EARTH TODAY HAVE BEEN FOUND WANTING.
Anticipating the need for a new opportunity to release certain forces which would give that spiritual impetus to make every soul emit more light, the Masters Morya and Saint Germain requested from the Sun the right to create a new channel through which the instruction and the spir- itual impetus might flow to meet the Cosmic Law's demand. The Higher Mental Bodies of the race then put in a petition whereby they might throw the full weight, so to speak, of their influence into that endeavor at the January council.
The limited grant of the Sun to a number of Higher Mental Bodies proved so efficacious that the further grant was given in July, and the Higher Mental Bodies, through the lifestreams who did respond to the new vibration, began with the builders of form (under the direction of myself and other members of the Ascended Host) to build an actual
SPIRITUAL HEART made up of the alert individuals who chose to offer their bodies as a CELL in this living organism, which is to be truly the spiritual body of the Cosmic Christ for this era.
We are still in the very delicate process of creating the heart itself. The heart cells are the most highly developed in the construction of a vehicle; the brain cells following closely in importance (although the Oc- cult Law has delegated the supremacy to the brain cells because the mental consciousness has been predominantly emphasized up to this point). The magnetic power of the Master of the Universe which forms the heartbeat of this organism is drawing, by a selective process, those lifestreams who can be fitted into this great spiritual heart, and QUALITY, not QUANTITY, is the measure of this particular phase in the develop- ment of this new body.
The creation of a new spiritual organism is a most beautiful experi- ence when approached from the aspect of the inner consciousness with- in which the Masters dwell. It follows almost exactly the progress which the builders of form use in the designing of a new physical body.
The spiritual movement is born when the existing organism, through which the Flame of God is endeavoring to express, no longer meets the requirements of the evolving spirits within it, and the minimum amount of spiritual force is not allowed free play through the open doors of such existing organism. Planet Earth, of course, being so far behind its natural evolutionary course on the scale of life, requires a tremendous spiritual impetus to hasten its development through the expanding consciousness of its people.
If existing orders, after a given time, are not found sufficient to sup- ply the necessary spiritual currents which are the impetus to the raising of the souls of men, there are cosmic grants given for the establishment of a new spiritual organism, and some members of the Great White Brotherhood, in cooperation with their chelas, apply to the Sun of their system for the grant required to set into motion the new endeavor. THIS
THE HEART OF HELIOS AND VESTA.
Because of the grants given to the Higher Mental Bodies of the race in January and July of this year, we have had more than ordinary assis- tance and very gratifying cooperation from certain lifestreams, who, by the acceptance of the opportunity afforded them, have been builded into the HEART of the new endeavor. We are still engaged in building or cre- ating a perfect heart, which is the chalice of love, and each cell
(lifestream) is being individually molded and blended into the greatest perfection, so that when the spiritual organism begins to build around the heart, it may be fed by a strong, healthy, imperishable center; be- cause a body with a WEAK HEART is ineffectual.
It is, therefore, my deep heartfelt petition, that each of you who have any comprehension of the present activity, give all the power of good in your lifestream to strengthen each cell by the love, confidence, faith and nourishment which a spiritually-minded mother in the physical octave would devote to the embryonic organism which is to be the body of her infant.
At the instant when Saint Germain directed the flame from the heart of the Transylvania Retreat into the hearts of the waiting inner circle in Philadelphia, the initial impulse of the Great Central Sun's magnet was established through that flame, and the lifestreams assembled there formed the nucleus of the sacred heart, which is yet in the process of development and purification. Other cells are being constantly prepared and will be added as soon as they are ready. The second and third meet- ing after this did not show much increase, but by the time the fourth pulsation of that magnetic pull was released, a goodly number of lifestreams responded, and we had an infusion of fresh spirits at the meeting in New York City on the occasion of Suva's outpouring. While the retreat at Suva was active, the Higher Mental Bodies of those who had accepted the Masters' presence behind this movement, were busily engaged preparing the outer self of each one to be ready to become part of the heart of the activity by the time that the ray from Shamballa will strike the planet on the 15th of November.
It is very difficult to explain the importance of the creation of a new spiritual organism to the outer mind of man, but looking at it with the inner eye, you would see this beautiful pulsating flame, which is the Mas- ters' gift, and each of the lifestreams who form the initial core like a pure, shining light cell—the whole forming a circular band around the flame—drawn to it by its magnetic power, and each cell drawn to its neighbor by love. When new “cells” are added, they come in around the central flame and all are molded then into the form of a great heart.
The power of the heartbeat forms the rhythm of the body. The cos- mic body of Christ is made up of the lifestreams of every individual be- longing to the race, and when the heart is composed of chosen, self- conscious, comprehending individuals, it is but a comparatively short time before the whole body is filled with light.
RACE—REPRESENTS A COSMIC MOMENT, WHICH IS EQUAL IN IM-
PORTANCE TO THE DESCENT OF SANAT KUMARA FROM VENUS.For this
reason it is of cosmic import that the student body be in attendance in their various places of meeting when Shamballa sends forth her first cosmic impulse.
Daily we are being offered new “cells” which the builders of form are joyously weaving into this great cosmic heart, and it goes without saying, the sooner it is completed, the quicker it will commence its own rhythmic pulsation by which it will draw around itself the complete cor- porate body composed of every member of the race. This is the Cosmic Christ, the building of whose glorious body becomes the activity of the new day.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 8, 1952
The office of the Holy Comforter to life embodies many diversified activities, because there are so many countless ways and means of cre- ating and sustaining comfort. This morning we will speak of the activity of spiritual re-education.
Every self-conscious, intelligent being created by God—through the use of his own thought and feeling centers—creates vibration and con- tributes to the motion of the energy of the universe to which he belongs.
In the early Golden Ages where the life energy flowed in agreement with the Cosmic Law of love and harmony, there was no such thing as discomfort, because each individual was a comforting presence, accord- ing to the natural law of his own being. The office of the Holy Spirit am- plified the natural harmonious vibration of each lifestream and all— because of the affinity of their own vibration with the cosmic vibration of the Holy Trinity—were imbued with the nature of the Holy Spirit.
When man began to experiment with the creation and projection of inharmonious vibrations, he set up the CAUSES which would manifest in the EFFECT with discomforting results, such as sickness, limitation, sepa- ration, death, and so forth. The centuries which followed increased the tendencies to create inharmonious causes, until the entire race was in travail of one kind or another, and the cry from the planet and its people
for comfort became a universal petition, although its worded form was varied. The vibration of the energy in any being (human or divine) is magnetically drawn to all other beings who vibrate according to the same pattern.
This, then, is my service to those who choose to come within the au- ra of the Holy Comforter, and even though they may not yet be a com- forting presence to life, if they expose themselves to the vibrations which are my very being, they will one day embody the capacity to externalize comfort. This I promise.
My reason for being in this universe is to bring COMFORT to every electron and atom, every elemental, human and angelic being created of the Father and endowed with the gift of his life.
All of the energies of my intelligence are dedicated to evolving, through the intelligence at my command, ways and means of increasing the efficacy of my life energies toward this service. EVERY CRY OF PAIN
THAT RISES FROM THIS STAR PASSES THROUGH MY HEART,for I am he
who has been endowed by the Father of all Life with the opportunity and privilege of bringing comfort to life.
No lifestream is comfortable until it comes into a knowledge of the Law of Love and Harmony, and chooses self-consciously to abide within that Law. Temporary surcease of pain and distress is effected through mercy and the great Law of Forgiveness, which wipes out the effects of former transgressions, but it is the EDUCATION OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS so that each one becomes the comforting presence THROUGH HIS OWN LIFE which engages the services of the Seventh Ray at this time.
Therefore, in my capacity and service, I endeavor to encourage the individual to enter into an understanding of the vibrations of my nature, and externalize that comfort through conscious cooperation with the principle of love and harmony, rather than create—through my own ef- forts—a canopy of protection which is the essence of MY being, and not of the CHELA’S. This is the path of the spiritual Father, which seemingly is more strict than that of the indulgent human parent, but yet, in the great love of the Cosmic Christ, builds a PERMANENCE in the conscious- ness of the lifestream, which will sustain such a one were the Sun to dissolve in the heavens and the host of heaven cease to be.
I would suggest that you withdraw into yourself, if it were only for five minutes, three times a day—morning, noon, and evening—and there contemplate whatever Master you seem to have an affinity with; let the Master's consciousness flow through your affairs; get his FEELING about
the people you are associated with; ask for and receive his picturization of your presence through your flesh—for let me assure you that it is in this way and this way only that you will attain the Ascended Master Con- sciousness.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 16, 1952
Sanat Kumara and those who came with him from Venus have been called “Lords of the Flame of Immortality.” In his descent into the heart of Shamballa, he brought with him a concentration of the flame that had never been known on the planet Earth, because it represented the vibra- tory action of VENUS. This flame he externalized at Shamballa, and it has grown and intensified through those millions of years since that time, pouring out the keynote of Venus and the vibration of this superior star into the atmosphere of Earth and the consciousness of her people. A stream of light from this Cosmic Flame is anchored into the heart of EVERY human being who incarnates on Earth.
The action of the flame from Shamballa was primarily designed to create self-conscious, generating centers of light through the life intelli- gences inhabiting Earth, and the sole purpose and reason for Sanat Ku- mara's presence is to create these self-conscious light-bearers. This is the only way and means by which the planet can fulfill its destiny and contribute to the universal solar song. Therefore, when the plans were made to expand the light at Shamballa for the current month (November 15 to December 14), the nature kingdom, the elemental kingdom, as well as the human kingdom, all offered to become a part of the activity, and the beings who are in charge of the forces of the four elements; the builders of form, the angelic host and the devas all sent representatives to Shamballa. (Of course, the human family was represented by certain Ascended Master sponsors.)
All these representative beings were authorized to direct the flame into their specific kingdoms, and it was a marvelous sight to see the flame entering the various oceans, under the direction of Neptune, cleansing and purifying the inhabitants of that element; to see it entering the substance of earth, and through all its creatures under the direction of Virgo; into the air, and all the bird life on the planet, under Aries. Then, with the assistance of Lord Michael, the mighty Astrea and the angelic host, it was directed into the realm of the discarnates, penetrat- ing through darkness which had not been visited by a beam of light for
countless centuries.
When Sanat Kumara entered the flame room last evening (Novem- ber 15, 1952), accompanied by the other Kumaras, and the Brotherhood at Shamballa, there began the intensification—through the power of that flame—of the spiritual light in the HEARTS of all peoples. After he had directed the Rod of Power into the flame, it expanded to almost three times its usual size, and naturally the beam of light connecting it with every human heart received a tremendous added impetus.
The Masters held the expanded flame concentrated in eastern Asia, through Korea and the war belt, for over one minute before it began its journey around Earth. As the ray from this great flame was received in each waiting sanctuary, an Unfed Flame sprang up, taking the appear- ance of a large tulip bud, which held the sanctuary and all within it in its cosmic presence. The presiding Master then directed the ray to the next retreat or sanctuary, and the same activity took place there. The flame followed a concentrated course, its iridescent rays creating these exquis- ite flame flowers wherever either the students or Masters were in at- tendance, and then returned to Shamballa.
The next time the ray went forth to Suva and (Mt.) Shasta and on across the continental United States into Europe, Africa, Asia, and Aus- tralia, the band of light was wider, and when it reached the various re- treats and sanctuaries, the flame flower was increased almost twelve fold in size, the large petals began to open and the radiation covered a much larger area in the environment of the focus.
The third time the ray went out from Shamballa, the wide band of light looked like a great highway, as compared to a footpath, and the beautiful flame flower increased to almost continental proportions. At this point, Sanat Kumara stepped into the flame, which caused it to ex- pand to a universal size, and the blazing light that poured toward Suva was as wide as the ocean, and the flame at the Suva Retreat reached up almost to the ten-thousand-foot level, the flame flower opening its petals to their fullest extent, like the water lily of lotus plant when they are in full bloom. This was repeated in every retreat and sanctuary—the presid- ing Master in each case duplicating Sanat Kumara's action of stepping into the ray and becoming the stamen in the center of the flame flower.
When the flame returned to Shamballa and the final outpouring took place, ALL of the Masters stepped into the flame around Sanat Kumara, and Earth and Venus became ONE. When the flame reached Suva, it connected that retreat with Venus, and all the Masters at Suva stepped within it, and so on, around the world, the same activity taking place in
each retreat and sanctuary. Thus was completed a most marvelous spir- itual service to life, which will have a permanent effect upon the soul growth of all mankind, all in the discarnate realms and nature itself. This action will continue throughout the entire month.
The rays will go forth at the same appointed time every evening, and we invite as many as possible to take part in the drawing in and pro- jection of the flame at the same hour you held the ceremony in your sanctuary—no matter where your bodies may be at the time. It is always possible—even in the midst of outer world activity—to withdraw into yourself for a few minutes, consciously connect your thoughts with the activity of Sanat Kumara and the Masters in Shamballa, and experience the joy of assisting to bathe the planet once more in Sanat Kumara's Cosmic Flame of Cosmic Love.
The light is not an INTELLECTUAL radiation, but rather one of FEEL- ING, and we are hoping that through the impetus of this mighty activity at Shamballa, the capacity of mankind to create and sustain shadows will be lessened, and the desire and power to EMIT LIGHT will be increased, first, through the self-conscious cooperating students and then through all men.
The opening of the retreat at Shamballa represents the close of a great cycle of time, during which the very existence of Earth was sus- tained by those blessed beings who voluntarily chose to lend the power of their developed radiation to a planet whose existence contributed NO SPIRITUAL VALUE to the system of which it is a part. Millions of years have elapsed since these Great Ones took on our responsibility, and the time of the dispensation runs out, with yet the far greater majority of mankind engaged in creating shadows rather than sunshine.
Even the patience of the Universal cannot allow the sacrifice of be- ings as great as Sanat Kumara to go on indefinitely; hence this great impetus of expanding the light was set into motion by the Brotherhood, in the hope that it would stir the souls of men and provide a proof to the Cosmic Law that the mankind of Earth were rising to fulfill the office and service of these great friends of life. THE YEAR 1952,THEREFORE,REP-
TION, WHICH WE HOPE WILL RESULT, WITH THE ASSISTANCE OF THE
SELF-CONSCIOUS STUDENTS,IN THE REDEMPTION OF THE RACE.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 23, 1952
As we come to the close of the twelve-month cycle, all of those who represent the Spiritual Hierarchy are gathered at Shamballa, and here we celebrate a cosmic Thanksgiving in which every one of the Brothers is a participant.
It is a marvelous opportunity to release the concentrated blessings of life upon each and every one who has served and increased the com- fort of the universe during that period.
The great audience chamber is open for this festivity, and the even- ing before your national holiday and for four days and four nights there- after, there is a constant outpouring of blessing and benediction upon every electron, elemental, animal, human, angel, deva, Ascended Master and Cosmic Being, who have consciously or unconsciously contributed to the forward progress of the race.
It is a beautiful sight to see the various kingdoms gathered to re- ceive the honor and blessing of the Sun of our system through its repre- sentative, in conscious gratitude for life well-spent. Also to this great feast of Thanksgiving certain members of the human race are invited and given the honor and recognition which they have earned through meritorious service in the world of form. There is no lifestream who has given “even a cup of cold water” in the name of the presence of God but is acknowledged and blessed therefore, and such is the memory of the Perfected Beings, that no electron is slighted or overlooked in this time of Thanksgiving.
This year, because of the tremendous response of the lifestreams who have been chosen to represent the vanguard in this NEW MOVE- MENT, there will be a particular blessing upon the individual members and their cooperative groups, for the strength of their light and the accu- racy of their reception, which gives us the opportunity to apply for a greater dispensation at the January council.
One of the most exquisite ways of preparing for the Christmas Sea- son individually, is for each lifestream to prepare consciously and ear- nestly his own ceremony of Thanksgiving, and—officiating upon the altar of his own Christ temple—invite into the Presence of his own God Flame, ALL of the life that has served him during the twelve months that have passed and, through a special blessing and benediction, confer upon that one the added substance of his own Christ nature. This ceremony will show each man how rich he is in the blessings that have filled his world through the channels in every kingdom—natural, human and divine. In
such an activity no bitterness nor discontent can live. Also, every Master to whom the individual extends an invitation to his ceremony will re- spond and enter into the sanctuary of the heart, where such a Thanks- giving is being celebrated, and this visitation alone will bring a return of spiritual blessings far beyond the comprehension of the outer man for the individual effort involved in preparing such a Thanksgiving Service to life.
If you will rise on the tide of the Flame of Thanksgiving, which is a rhythmic pulsation from Shamballa, directed by Sanat Kumara, the Cho- hans of the Rays, the Cosmic Beings in charge of the forces of the ele- ments, the great Archangels and devic lords into their kingdoms, you will find an acceleration of your own life wave which can become a perma- nent blessing and conductor of their constructive energies into your world and activities.
This Flame of Thanksgiving has gone forth rhythmically since the day when the thirty beings knelt before the coming of their Lord, and it has builded in power as each lifestream became aware of the benefits which have poured through it, for the most part without recognition, for centu- ries. It is only the outer self that is not alert enough to realize the meas- ure of Thanksgiving which they owe the universe, even by reason of the sustenance of a physical body alone; and the further the lifestream pro- ceeds on the pathway to the heart of God, the more each one finds what there is to be thankful for. Man, on the lower rungs of the ladder of evo- lution, is not even aware that there is a Spiritual Hierarchy, so thanksgiv- ing to these beings is not a ceremony of the heart.
But, when we enter the Ascended Master consciousness, and see the workings of the inner Law and the tremendous assistance of the ele- mental kingdom, the angelic host, as well as the Brotherhood, we realize more fully our indebtedness to life. For myself, I am told that in those realms to which my consciousness has not yet ascended, the intricacies of the blessings of which we in this universe are the recipients, and of whose source we are wholly unconscious, is unbelievable! So, the higher we go, the more grateful we are and the more HUMBLE we get before that power which is our life.
We have been advised by SANAT KUMARA, THAT ON THANKSGIVING
OF THIS YEAR, THE SEVEN RETREATS OF THE CHOHANS OF THE RAYS
AND MY OWN RETREAT WILL BE PERMANENTLY OPEN, in order to allow
the lifestreams evolving upon the planet the opportunity of intensified training upon the particular ray which forms their natural vibration.
This opportunity should do much to increase the capacity and power of each lifestream to become master of the energy of his own life, and I would like to set forth the location of these retreats at this time, :
El Morya, Darjeeling Kuthumi, Kashmiri The Venetian, France, near Marseilles Serapis, Luxor Hilarion, Greece Jesus, Arabia Saint Germain, Transylvania Maha Chohan, Ceylon
This activity will in no way conflict with the progressive radiation which will form the pattern for 1953. It is a SUPPLEMENTAL activity, whereby the Chohans of the Seven Rays, and my humble self, will be given the opportunity to accelerate the progress of the people who be- long to their ray at this time. For lifestreams who are not yet aware to which ray they belong, there will be Beings provided who will take them to their proper retreat while their bodies sleep.
OF THE DIFFERENT CHOHANS, AND THEN WAIT FOR THE VIBRATION
ONE WHICH CORRESPONDS TO YOUR NATURAL HERITAGE.
Now, in the name of the Giver of all life, I enfold you—each and eve- ry one and all mankind—in the Cosmic Flame of Love and Gratitude, that rises like incense to the throne of the Most High on this glorious feats of Universal Thanksgiving.
A CHRISTMAS MESSAGE
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 1, 1952
As the planet Earth comes to a fulfillment of its yearly revolution around the Sun, the vibratory action of the twelve months begins to sound its final chord and note, which contains within itself the keynote of the year, and which, for the remaining days of the year, is the predomi- nant vibration felt by all people everywhere.
The members of the Great White Brotherhood, and every being con- nected with the evolution of the planet, endeavor to complete that por-
tion of their service (which had been allotted to them at the beginning of the year) by the fifteenth of November. Each one makes it his personal or cosmic business to “close his books,” so to speak, by this date, and turn his footsteps, as well as his thought and attention, to the great con- clave at Shamballa. Here all these blessed children of the One Father come, filled with happy anticipation of the joyous reunion and loving as- sociation with their celestial brothers, coupled with the gladsome expec- tation of celebrating the glorious feast of the Christmas in the bosom of their Father.
Every being, whether incarnate, discarnate or ascended, is a vibrato- ry center, like a plucked harp string. In the ascended and cosmic capaci- ty, the pulsation of vibration which forms the radiation of service, takes on the single note at this time, which is the keynote of the year, and all the variegated services of the Brotherhood blend gently into that note, forming “the Christmas Spirit,” which is felt, absorbed and enacted by the race. Thus, the keynote of the year is once more impressed power- fully on the bodies, the akashic records and the atmosphere of Earth, so that the greatest possible service to man might be stamped on the con- sciousness of all people before the new vibration of the coming year is felt and interpreted.
It has the same effect as the repetition of a theme of music, which eventually is picked up and made part of the consciousness of a listener. It has the further purpose of stilling the consciousness of all beings, pre- paratory to the reception of those new forces and currents that become the predominant vibration when the Lord of Life releases the thought- form and feeling vibration which will become the keynote for the coming year.
Speaking of the “keynote,” you will remember in retrospect how, the instant the last stroke of midnight sounds on every New Year's Eve, the Great First Cause projects through the Silent Watcher, into the con- sciousness of Sanat Kumara, and through this great being into the con- sciousness of the Great White Brotherhood and the assembled multitude at the Rocky Mountain Retreat, the cosmic design of some particular and specific keynote and its representative thoughtform, which becomes the heart of the diversified activities of the Brotherhood for the twelve- month period ahead, so far as the radiation to and through the con- sciousness of mankind is concerned.
Shamballa is a most unusual retreat for many reasons. It was the first one established on Earth, forming the pattern for the Great White Brotherhood, which Sanat Kumara, himself, instituted. Besides the great
council halls, record rooms, and treasuries, there are enormous guest houses, in which each member of the Brotherhood is assigned a perma- nent room. This room belongs to him forever, or as long as he cares to use it. Many unascended beings who, at inner levels, are members of the Brotherhood, have rooms here at Shamballa, and these remain for each one a permanent focus on the Earth long after their ascension. Even the Lord Buddha and the early Krishna's still retain their own compartments in this mystic retreat, and the fragrance and vibration of each private contemplation room is distinctive and descriptive of the being who, from within that sanctuary, has served life.
As these joyous sons and daughters of the kingdom return “home,” they are each enfolded in the outstretched, welcoming arms of the Fa- ther (Sanat Kumara) and then each one is escorted to his or her own particular compartment. Here they immediately begin to reverse the cur- rents of their own life or consciousness, preparatory to entering the Great Silence, where the “pull of Earth” ceases for them and the “pull of the Father” becomes the magnetic attraction in their feelings.
When each being has become imbued with the silence, he returns to the great hall where he mingles with his friends and they have a happy time, comparing notes about their work, talking about their respective chelas, (each one very proud of his own), and so on, all contributing the joy of their combined consciousness to the festive occasion. When all the members are assembled, they repair to the great banquet hall, where a magnificent feast has been prepared for them. There are speeches and laughter and song, for be it known that these sons and daughters of the kingdom are gay and charming and happy. They have not lost their sense of enjoyment through the attainment of their ascension, rather is it expanded a thousand fold.
It is understood that each member is free to utilize the Christmas season (from the 21st of December to the 27th) as their heart dictates. Some go on visits from one star and planet to another, or from home to home on the Earth plane, all carrying the love and light of their own lifestream to enrich the presence of life wherever they go—whether it be the Godhead, the Guardians of the Race, of the friends of their bosom.
It is a time when the Masters don the festive robes of the feast days, and the glory of the unbound hair and the golden sandals blend grace- fully and beautifully with the exquisite design of each being's garment, woven of the love and service of his lifestream in the twelve month peri- od that has passed.
The vast temples—where the Perfected Beings join voluntarily with the great Host of Light, in praise and devotion to the Source of All Life— are filled to overflowing with a reverent and joyous multitude. It is thus that we revel for this small period of time, following the light of our hearts, and the upper heavens sing with the glory of beings who rever- ence and respect the slightest show of service, in gratitude that is self- less and true, and an expression of friendship indestructible.
Let me say here, that it is an opportunity for the friends of the heart, yet in bounden Earth form, to rise during the sleeping hours and the time of contemplation, on the wings of gratitude and love, into the heavenly realms and homes of those whom they feel have enriched their lifestream during the twelve-month period, where each Master keeps “open-house” for his friends, ascended and unascended. The peace and exhilaration of such cosmic excursions of consciousness, will prove a marvelous lever that many a grateful heart will wield into the raising of the self into the ONE.
Lest you should feel that the Earth plane is left without succor while the Brotherhood have entered the higher octaves through Shamballa, let me explain that each one establishes, in the locality and atmosphere which has been his field of service, a permanent pillar of light, magnified and magnetized by his own life and light, and pinned into Earth through his directive will. This activity he sets in motion several weeks before he enters the Great Silence, and into this pillar of force he directs the radia- tion and sustaining power required to hold the focus which he has set up until his return. Therefore, although he, himself, withdraws to take his short and well-earned holiday in the heart of the Great Silence, the radi- ation and comfort of his presence remain to sustain his activity while he re-energizes his own valiant spirit.
As this is our Christmas message, designed to give you a little joy of the season, I thought that this short description of how we, the Ascend- ed Host, spend the Holy Season of Christmas, might please you.
All the Host of Heaven join me in wishing you, each one, a most holy and happy Christmas time.
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 7, 1952
One of the most beautiful activities connected with the closing of the yearly cycle is the mystic ceremony whereby the Lords of Karma close the individual Book of Life for every lifestream incarnate upon Earth dur- ing the twelve months that have passed.
This ceremonial takes place the last evening of the old year in the great Temple of Karma located within the etheric belt. It is a particular service for embodied individuals, and, although it includes those who have had any portion of an embodiment within the year, it does not in- clude the discarnates, or those who have not had an active Earth experi- ence for at least one hour of those twelve months. This is the merciful office of the Karmic Board, and is performed in order to allow the lifestreams of the race to be freed from a portion of the errors and mis- takes of the past year, made—not so much through willful disobedience to the Law, as through lack of discernment, discretion and discrimina- tion. In other words, the mitigation of evil effects relate only to those whose causes were motivated with no evil intent, but which, neverthe- less, ofttimes produced unnecessary confusion and distress in their wake.
You would be surprised and gratified to know that almost a quarter of the karmic legacy of the race is caused through “blundering,” rather than willful disobedience of the unseen or manifest Law, and the mercy of the Karmic Board (from the beginning of mankind's experiment with the Law of Cause and Effect) has always allowed, at the close of the year, this merciful melting away of the karmic punishments, due to this laxity, which accounts for the lightness with which individuals enter the New Year—filled with hope, resolutions and strongly-imbedded desire to improve upon their nature, character and manifest expression.
There are over four billion souls who come under this beneficent mercy of the Karmic Board during this ceremonial. Each lifestream, from the ignorant savage to the most elect and select student, passes through the Halls of Karma, and his load is lightened according to the intent of his motives during the past twelve months. Thus, all are enabled to en- ter joyously into the New Year councils, and receive the greatest possible benefit from the directive energies of the Master Beings, who set up the keynote for the coming year.
The Lords of Karma, themselves, allow the lifestream of every indi- vidual, at the close of each year, a certain percentage of grace and mer- cy, which mitigates anywhere from one to forty or fifty per cent of the
karmic debts of the year; and this mercy is always measured AGAINST THE MOTIVES behind all action. After the Lords of Karma have measured the light of the lifestreams, each one is then placed within the Ceremoni- al Fire of Purification, which is projected and sustained, of course, under the direction of Saint Germain, with the help and direction and suste- nance of the angelic kingdom and the initiates, who are educated in the direction and sustenance of the Sacred Fire in its purifying aspect.
Thus, consciously or unconsciously, every lifestream upon the planet tastes and experiences within his own body, the purifying action of the Seventh Ray at the close of every year, and the soul and inner bodies step forth from this purification with a greater opportunity for progress and less accumulation of a binding nature. Of course, it must be under- stood that each lifestream receives the ultimate amount of mercy and
grace THAT HIS OWN MERIT FOR THE PAST YEAR HAS ALLOWED HIM.
If it were not for this yearly purification, mankind would, within sev- en years, destroy their minds, bodies and possible useful service for that incarnation. To a certain extent, it performs the same service that every soul is blessed with at the close of each embodiment, when—through the purifying fire of cosmic mercy—it is released of the karma of that entire life span, which was created more through IGNORANCE AND STU- PIDITY than CONSCIOUS INTENT to do evil. This is the comfort and mer- cy extended by the Father of love to is children, and it is the only hope for the survival of life upon the planet. My particular office requires my presence in the hall of the Lords of Karma during each individual judg- ment, because every lifestream comes under my individual radiation, and it is important for me to see what the year has yielded in soul growth and possible expansion of light.
You have been told how, at the stroke of midnight on each new year, the Silent Watcher releases into the consciousness of SANAT KU- MARA the keynote for the incoming year, and it may interest you to know that the keynote for the year 1950 was THE LOVE STAR, for 1951 it was my own insignia—THE DOVE OF PEACE, and for this year of 1952, it was an EAR OF WHEAT, signifying the accomplishment of each lifestream.
In this year of 1952, which is called “the Year of the Harvest,” we find that the accomplishment of the individual intelligence will be a par- amount issue before the Karmic Council, because the edict for the year was that every intelligence—Divine as well as human—was required by Law to utilize the talents, powers and capacities, developed by the lifestream, in contributing to the expansion of the light through the hu-
man race.
As the great conclave at Shamballa closes, and the Brotherhood pre- pares for its individual and collective audience before the Lords of Karma at the half-yearly conclave, every unascended being will do well to re- member that as he has shared in the vision of the new day, and is aware of the significance of the year, he will likewise be called upon to render a personal account of the utilization of his talents and energy during the course of the past year in a PUBLIC MEETING before both the Lords of Karma and the ENTIRE ASSEMBLAGE of Ascended and unascended be- ings, who will all enter the final outpouring of 1952, each one carrying his own sheaf, born of the single ear he had received on New Year's Day from the hands of the Silent Watcher and Sanat Kumara.
It is needless for me to say that it is the earnest and heartfelt prayer of each member of the Ascended Host who has stood sponsor for the unascended lifestreams present, that the harvest gleaned by each one will justify the faith such sponsor had in the capacities and endeavors of each individual student and chela.
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 14, 1952
The consciousness that a man has evolved from the beginning of time is really the only intelligent possession which endures through the cycles of birth and death. An individual's consciousness is also the only focus through which the Godhead can increase the wealth, not only of a particular lifestream, but of the manifest world. Each individual endowed with a consciousness, the faculties of intuition, of spiritual perception and inner sight can, by self-conscious effort, raise his own consciousness to union with the Cosmic Christ, and by so doing, become an invaluable instrument in the fulfilling of the divine plan through cooperation with the will of the Father.
When great lifestreams, such as the Master Jesus, prepare the in- strument of their consciousness for many lives, in order to provide an incarnate focus through which the Godhead's purpose might be fulfilled, they are serving a cosmic purpose far beyond the comprehension of the human self.
In the physical birth of the Master Jesus, we have the far more mys- tic and exquisite manifestation of an individualized, self-conscious intelli- gence, how, by persistent effort through centuries of time, evolved a
consciousness whose vibratory action was pure enough, sensitive enough and rapid enough to be the GRAIL of the divine will of the Uni- versal Father. The Father and Son became ONE, not only through the descent of the Cosmic Consciousness, but through the TREMENDOUS INDIVIDUAL ENDEAVOR of the Master Jesus, to evolve and quicken the vibratory action of his own consciousness through century after century of personal effort, and to sustain it at a high enough level that the subtle currents of the Cosmic Christ might be held within it, and translated by the mercy of transmutation into a language of light as well as sound that could be interpreted and understood by the outer mind of the masses.
In entering the Holy Christ-mass Season, the human consciousness of every aspirant to the light may become a grail into which the divine consciousness, which Jesus lived and expressed, may enter. To cultivate, to think and meditate upon the consciousness, the feeling and the radia- tion of the Master, is to become like him in NATURE, and to become like him, is to gain your own freedom and to give him another instrument or vehicle through which he may pour his radiation, in order to fulfill his work as representative of the Cosmic Christ.
There could be no more beautiful gift to life than to dedicate one's daily activities, one's whole nature and one's being, to the Presence of ALL Life and to the expansion of the Christ Spirit, for, in losing one's lower self, one finds the greater glory of the higher life.
As the presence of the Master is only able to reach the conscious- ness of the individual through the medium of silent prompting within the feeling nature, or through brilliant flashes of illumination through the medium of the Higher Mental Body, we must all learn to cultivate— particularly through this Holy Season—enough SILENCE in our own outer nature, to allow the vibrations of the Presence to record, with sufficient quality of intensity, the inspiration which becomes the guiding activity of our daily lives.
Let us practice, then, the HABIT OF LISTENING to the voice of God, instead of the clamor of the outer chaos, because this voice of the Pres- ence has, unfortunately, too few outposts through which it can guide and protect the destiny of the many in the days ahead, and the momen- tum of balance must be gained BEFOREHAND if we are to be of use in the coming hours and days.
If you can and will make this effort, you will find the divine teacher will set your path in order, and things will progress to a point where you become of greater help and assistance to those around you. This must
come for every man, every woman and every child—for it is pre-ordained
by life—BUT, WE CAN PRESS THAT DAY IF WE ARE WISE.
This is the happiness and privilege, joy and ecstasy of the true na- ture of man, when he fulfills his divine estate, and, tasting the joy of co- creation with God, becomes established as a potential Sun of a new sys- tem.
Let this, then, be your Christmas and New Year's endeavor!
May the joy and accomplishment of the beloved Jesus' Cosmic Christ Consciousness be yours now and forever.
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 21, 1952
The great council chamber at the Rocky Mountain Retreat was opened in order to accommodate more than five thousand members of the Ascended and angelic host who participated in the transmission of the flame around the world last evening.
It was a beautiful sight to behold, as every guest, in honor of the Year of the Harvest, wore pure white robes with a sheath of wheat em- broidered upon it in gold, resting over the heart, and bands of color on the full sleeves and around the hem, designating the particular ray and sphere to which each one belonged. Each one also wore the golden- crested scarf over the shoulders, carrying the insignia and office of each member.
The floor of the great council chamber slopes gradually toward the front, and each high-backed throne-chair was draped in velvet, bearing the insignia representative of the office of the occupant. The color of the velvet corresponded with the band around the sleeves and the hem of the garment of each one. A large velvet cushion of the same color with a tassel at each corner, on which the feet rested, completed these ap- pointments.
The throne of Sanat Kumara was centered, facing the high altar, with the throne of Lord Maitreya on the right and that of the Maha Cho- han on the left. Those of the other members of the Hierarchy were ar- ranged in a semi-circle around the central throne.
The beautiful throne-chairs are the permanent property of each Mas- ter. They are fitted into a groove in the floor, but can be removed and re-arranged according to the nature of the ceremony or the position of
the Master officiating.
For instance, the thrones of Serapis and Lanto were placed upon the platform facing the audience, but on New Year's Eve, the throne of San- at Kumara will be moved from the audience floor and put in the place of honor on the platform.
The entire council room was decorated with lilies, and the Master Ku- thumi, wearing heavily-embroidered golden bands on his sleeves and robe complementing the natural beauty of his appearance, played on the great organ.
Lanto and Serapis, because of the great number of guests, chose to draw the flame from its own chamber into the council room, as there were not sufficient facilities in the flame room to accommodate all the members who wished voluntarily to participate in the expansion of the flame.
On the center of the great altar the Golden Flame took the form of a lily, and the Green Flame (the leaves and the stem) rose as high as the nave in the vaulted ceiling.
The thrones of the Lords of Karma faced the audience from high in the atmosphere over the altar, and the presence of the Silent Watcher, clothed in azure blue, encompassed the entire assembly in his radiant presence.
The throne-chairs of Jesus and Mary, each canopied entirely in lilies, were placed one at each end of the semi-circle forming the first row, so that they connected with the wide altar and formed two arched door- ways of lilies into the great flame.
Because of the interest of the Higher Mental Bodies in the activity of 1952, the upper atmosphere was filled with a great multitude of these Christ Selves, and a beam of light from the heart of each one entered into the lily-formed flame on the high altar.
The sponsors of the various groups left their seats just prior to the actual ceremony, although all the Masters spent an hour in contempla- tion of the flame before taking up their posts in the different localities. Through the faculties of their own vision and contemplation, they drew a tremendous concentration of the flame into their own consciousness and re-created these beautiful lily forms in the vicinities where the groups were gathered.
The Master Serapis, completely clothed in white, and whose vest- ments were unrelieved by color, presided over the actual projection and
direction of the flame. His robe was of a shimmering material, the con- trast on sleeves and hem, emphasizing his ray, being of a crystal-like substance.
The Master Lanto, who served with him, also wore a pure white vestment, but his was complemented with jade green.
The members were asked by Serapis to visualize the flame-lily around every lifestream belonging to Earth's evolution, both incarnate as well as those waiting for re-embodiment, and, for thirty minutes, while Kuthumi played the sacred songs honoring the birth of the Master Jesus, this visualization took place. Then, at the moment when the flame was to be directed, both Serapis and Lanto projected their flame into the sa- cred flame-flower, which made it grow larger and more brilliant. This was the signal of the Brotherhood to breathe it IN and then project it FORTH upon the pathway around the world.
The reception of the student body was so beautiful that it took less than thirty seconds to encircle the planet and return to its source. Every lifestream upon the Earth received a PERMANENT FOCUS of that flaming flower, which will act as a stimulus to the development of their own Christ nature.
The entire Earth took on the appearance of a gigantic lily resting on a green base, and during the half-hour's contemplation following the projection, the inner atmosphere of the planet and the various king- doms, as well as the very substance of Earth itself, was blessed with the greatest outpouring of the Cosmic Christ light that has been known since the last Golden Age.
Now, may the happiness and joy of this Holy Season enfold you, each one, and those you love.
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 28, 1952
The glorious ceremony of purification and merciful forgiveness for the misuse of energy and light during the twelve-month period that is passing into eternity, begins today in the heart of the great Rocky Moun- tain Retreat.
There are no words to describe the compassion of that forgiving love of the Cosmic Christ into which the souls of every lifestream upon the planet are consciously drawn, that their karma might be lessened, and that they may step forth into the pulsation of the New Year with a new
opportunity to find mercy and, through mercy, peace.
The great audience chamber is completely decorated in all the varie- gated tones of the Purple Ray, from the most delicate pink-violet and blue-violet tones to the rich, deep purples, which represent the most concentrated essence of that Flame of Mercy, Forgiveness and Compas- sion.
The velvet chair backs and cushions are all a royal purple, embroi- dered in gold, and the Masters and visiting guests wear robes of the var- ying degrees of the purple color-tone representative of their particular activity in connection with the Flame of Mercy.
Saint Germain's throne-chair is placed in the center of the platform, facing the audience. On his right is the throne of Kwan Yin—the Goddess of Mercy—and on his left is that of Mary, the mother of Jesus. Sanat Kumara maintains his position in the central throne facing the altar, and the two end seats of the semi-circle (previously occupied by the Masters Jesus and Mary) are the throne-seats today of Oromasis and Diana, the Prince and Princess of the fire element.
The glorious archways connecting the platform with the audience are composed of violets, shading from a delicate pink to the deep velvety purples.
The vestments of Saint Germain embody all the beauty, dignity and courtliness which have earned for him the reputation of “The Prince of Heaven.”
A moment or two before the ceremony commences, the Lords of Karma take their places in the atmosphere above the high altar. They also wear their robes of state, with seven-pointed crowns upon their heads, richly encrusted with diamonds and amethysts.
The Silent Watcher, standing high in the atmosphere above the mountain, with Arcturus, bathes the entire locality in the substance of the violet light which flows from his luminous body like a beautiful gar- ment of the finest of chiffon that has yet a softly-luminous quality in its gentle radiance.
The Master Saint Germain, at the moment of the invocation, CHARG- ES into the atmosphere directly in front of the altar (before which he stands) a FLASH OF FLAME from his heart, head, and hand. This be- comes the initial impulse for the Flame of Mercy, through which the mankind of Earth will pass.
From the center of this flame, petals unfold, until a great Lotus flow- er is formed, its purple petals extending the full width of the wide plat-
form. This beautiful thoughtform is at first transparent, of a gossamer substance, but which continues to intensify and condense until it forms, at last, a fairly wide pathway which can be observed by the Lords of Karma, who are facing the audience, as well as by the audience itself. This beautiful lotus pathway is suspended in the atmosphere by a gently- curved band of purple light, which is anchored through the violet arch- ways at each end of the platform.
The Goddess of Justice, as “spokesman” for the Lords of Karma, then begins to call the roll of mankind. As their names are called, they pass through the archway of violets up onto this pathway of purple flame, accompanied by their sponsors (if they are conscious chelas) and by their guardian angels (if they are among the masses).
As each one stands for a moment in the very heart of the lotus- flame, the MOTIVE which prompted the creation of the karma for the past year is examined and as much of that karma is wiped away as the motive within the heart would allow.
A steady stream of souls thus proceed across this flaming pathway of mercy, and down the further side, joining the assembly (if they are students of light) and returning to their various homes, if they are not yet awakened to the inner life.
Every lifestream who has had even one minute of incarnation during the closing twelve-month cycle is given this opportunity for purification and soul-cleansing; therefore, you will see that the process is a lengthy one, and comprises a steady and constant stream in order to bathe and free some four billion souls prior to the release of the vibration of the New Year. We expect this purification process to continue, day and night, up until the midnight preceding New Year's Eve.
The mass of the people is passed through speedily, but the students of light receive individual attention and assistance.
At the close of this exquisite ceremony, the lotus-flame is expanded out over the entire assembly, and then, through their cooperative en- deavor, it flows outward and covers the entire Earth with its merciful and forgiving radiance.
After the completion of this purifying activity, mankind is prepared to receive the impetus of the spirit who is to ensoul the coming year and the thoughtform which will be the directing intelligence.
May each and every one of you experience in your FEELINGS the up- lifting grace and the joyous release which the participation in this exquis- ite ceremony of compassion and mercy imparts.
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 1, 1953
In preparation for the initial pulsation of the year 1953, all of the members and guests of the great Rocky Mountain Retreat wore robes of blue, shading from the most delicate sky-blue to the deep, intense royal and indigo tones. The chair backs and cushions were of an exquisite roy- al blue velvet trimmed in gold. Each member present wore the insignia of his own retreat, embroidered over the heart, making it easy for the assembly to recognize their specific service and representation.
Upon the great platform, the throne-chair of Sanat Kumara was cen- tered, facing the audience, with Lord Maitreya on his right and myself on his left. Sanat Kumara wore vestments of the most exquisite sapphire blue, with crystal bands over eight inches deep at the hem and round the flowing sleeves. The garments of Lord Maitreya and myself comple- mented his appointments, only the details of the Illumined One's vest- ments revealed the supremacy of his great office.
From Shamballa, Lord Maitreya was allowed to bring the Scepter of Power, which is the mystic pole holding the souls of men within the orbit of the planet, which has been designated as their theater of evolution.
The seats in the first three rows of the assembly were occupied by the hierarchs and representatives of the retreats of the world, the mem- bers of the Brotherhood and the conscious chelas filling the rest of the vast assembly hall, as well as the atmosphere above the entire locality.
The Lords of Karma wore pure white robes with sapphire blue neck bands, and each one wore a seven-pointed crown (which is the symbol of his office) and the crowns were studded with sapphires for this occa- sion.
The first activity of the year was the presentation of the petitions and suggestions by the members of the retreats as well as by the con- scious chelas. After reading them, the individuals making the petitions were given the opportunity of asking for what voluntary support any member of the assembly or the Brotherhood might choose to give to their cause.
The Goddess of Liberty, as “spokesman” for the Lords of Karma, recorded the requests as well as the sponsorship of each, for the private deliberation of the Karmic Board before the answers to these petitions are handed down within the next several days.
I was so pleased and delighted at the initiative and the voluntary contributions of the various students who had become aware of this great opportunity, and made such requests as they felt would be of ben-
efit to the individual soul as well as to mankind at large.
At the end of the ceremony of presentation, the Master Serapis Bey presented his report on the progress of the Higher Mental Bodies, through the 200,000 individuals who were chosen to be the vanguard of the new dispensation. This report was also given to the keeping of the Karmic Board for due consideration, upon the findings of which will de- pend the grants for 1953. This will be made known within the next few days.
Sanat Kumara acquiesced to the petition of Serapis Bey that the Re- treat at Luxor might be host to the people of Earth for the first period of the new year, in order to give the strongest impetus possible to his illus- trious successor's endeavors—so from January 15th to February 14th, mankind's attention will again be focused in the heart of the Luxor Re- treat in Egypt.
The exquisite ceremony by which the Master of the past year trans- fers his authority to the succeeding Master is beautiful in the extreme.
The seats at either end of the first semi-circle in the audience were occupied by the beloved Archangel Michael, and the great angel repre- senting unity. The center seat facing the altar was occupied by Serapis Bey—the presiding Master for the year 1952.
The beautiful arches on either side, which connected the platform with the audience, were made up of living cherubim, their “forms” bathed in every conceivable shade of the Blue Ray.
When Sanat Kumara signified that the moment had arrived when the Thoughtform, which would be the keynote for 1953, was about to be delivered from the Silent Watcher, the entire assembly arose quietly, and Lord Michael, the Angel Micah and Serapis Bey joined us upon the plat- form. We stood in the form of a five-pointed star, with Sanat Kumara in the center, facing the audience. The Silent Watcher, who had overshad- owed the entire assembly in his cosmic proportion, chose to condense his great being to a point where he stood plainly visible to the entire as- sembly in the atmosphere just above our heads.
Sanat Kumara then directed the thoughtform of a cup or chalice into he omnipresent universal light, to which we all contributed by our con- centrated and directed energy, and this chalice became the receptacle into which the Silent Watcher was to direct the exquisite pattern which would form the keynote for 1953.
When all was in readiness, the Silent Watcher, raising his hands
above his head, revealed within them an exquisite pair of outstretched wings, with the head of a most beautiful cherubic being resting between them. Slowly, majestically, as the Great One lowered his hands, this form descended and hovered over the chalice and began to pour through the vessel, as well as our up-reaching consciousness, an essence and sub- stance of love indescribable.
Sanat Kumara, reaching up his hands, took the chalice in his own and lowered it, then, holding this exquisite vessel (with the beautiful cherubim hovering above it) in front of the entire audience, he main- tained this position until every member of the assembly had absorbed it into his or her consciousness. At no time, however, did the cherubic fig- ure enter the cup; its essence just poured into and through it from about an inch or so above its rim.
For about thirty minutes, every member of the assembly concentrat- ed upon the absorption of this exquisite design, which is the symbol of LOVE COUPLED WITH ACTION, and which is the grail or cup of mankind's invocation for union with God—no matter by what term the individual knows him.
The great Lord Michael and the Angel Micah (co-sponsors for 1953) then received the cup from the hands of Sanat Kumara, and together held it with hands intertwined, while Serapis knelt and received the blessing of the Lord of the World for his service for the year 1952.
The two new sponsors for the current year, with Sanat Kumara, then signified to the assembly that the moment had come for the sending forth of the thoughtform to the waiting world, through the cooperative endeavors of each of the assembly's own creative faculties.
As ONE, Sanat Kumara and the two angelic beings stretched forth their hands and the entire assembly took a long in-drawn breath. Simul- taneously with this action, across the breast of everyone present, the grail and the hovering cherubic figure were formed. Then on the out- breath, the whole assembly and the entire host of inner bodies, repre- sentative of over half the race, breathed out this thoughtform, and it was as if the mountain itself shook with the powerful radiation, and mil- lions and millions of angelic beings sped North, South, East, and West over the face of Earth and into the consciousness and feeling world of all people everywhere, bathing both the incarnate and discarnate souls in the glory of the Holy Grail.
(Let it be understood that a thoughtform of an angel or a cherubim is a CUP, which may be ENSOULED by a living, breathing being from the
angelic kingdom, IF the lifestream receiving it can sustain and magnetize it and keep itself worthy of such a visitation.)
This activity of sending forth the thoughtform for the year is like the planting of the seed from whence a crop of merit MAY, by wise garden- ing, be raised up. I might add that, of the countless millions of this beau- tiful thoughtform sent forth through the thirty-minute period of con- sciously-directed precipitation, many millions were returned to the uni- versal, and perhaps only hundreds became the habitation of those be- ings who are willing to enter and ensoul those thoughtforms, if so be they are sustained and nourished by the recipients. Thus, do angels come to dwell among the alert and receptive, and the humble.
The Great Central Sun messenger, who will bring the result of the grants and dispensations through the cooperation of the Karmic Board— giving the Brotherhood certain liberties in directing the work of the year 1953—is expected on Sunday, January 4th, and our report on his merci- ful gift from the Supreme Father of ALL LIGHT, will follow.
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 11, 1953
When the Ascended Masters choose lifestreams who, they hope, will assist them in carrying out the divine plan for the planet, they are limited by the fact that they may only take volunteer workers. They cannot go to a university and place their fingers upon likely members of the race, but must await the voluntary offering of some lifestreams to the work of serving humanity, which is, in most cases, a thankless as well as a tedi- ous task.
When the volunteers do appear (at rare intervals), the Master in charge of a certain type of work, which the applicant feels he is fitted for, first takes stock of the NATURE of the individual. He finds out how calm this one would be under emotional strain. He has to decide on the quality of his mental body, and whether he is capable of setting aside his own personal opinions on a give subject and accepting the inspiration of the Master, although it may seem to be against all human “reason.”
He can tell by looking at the inner bodies how an individual will act if he is put into association with lifestreams who have hurt him in the past, and whether the applicant will react unpleasantly to this etheric memory, thus hindering the Master's work. He must also examine the fortitude of the physical body, as well as look into his intuitive development, which
latter will form the only link by which the Master can reach his student in times of crisis.
Having carefully gone over the lifestream, the Master will then place the student in a position where the strain will not be beyond the devel- opment of the entire nature. This position ofttimes seems of great im- portance to the outer self, but very unimportant as regards the Master's work, and vice versa, BUT, as soon as the Master takes this material in hand, no matter how poor it may be, he must, like a wise carpenter or engineer, use MECHANICAL MEANS to repair the weak places, and, if possible, make the lifestream more capable of the service he is to render him in the future.
Thus, it very often happens that an individual will, at inner levels, present himself before the Karmic Board and offer his services along some particular line in which he has a sympathetic interest, in the major- ity of cases the outer mind being utterly unaware of this act on the part of the ego. This very often accounts for the strange conditions and cir- cumstances that the aspirant on the path finds have come into his expe- rience and which the outer mind cannot account for. This, however, is but a strengthening and tightening of his spiritual “muscles,” so to speak, preparatory to his entering the cosmic service he has applied for. This condition should not cause undue distress to the outer mind, for be it known that every being who has ever made his ascension from the wheel of birth and death, has been tested and tried in every conceivable way in order to prepare him for his cosmic service of the future.
“A chain is only as strong as its weakest link,” and the con- scrounges of the evolving spirit must be tested over and over again for hidden weaknesses, lest perhaps when he has attained to great cosmic heights and the fate of a planet, let us say, depends upon his decision, this hidden weakness might assert itself and cause what could be a cos- mic catastrophe.
If the students of the light will look in upon themselves and deter- mine wherein their weaknesses can be strengthened, we shall have ma- terial which we can use with much greater efficacy in the future. All re-
STABILITY, which will allow a greater responsibility from the higher oc- taves to rest upon natures capable of accepting the direction of more energy and the sustaining of that energy in a constructive channel.
Up until the last few years, the meetings and work of the Brother- hood were completely isolated from any contact with the consciousness
of unascended beings, and the plans, once promulgated, were sent forth for execution. As all such plans, however, must pass the Board of Karma, the very fact that mankind was not an active and cooperative part of the formation and manifestation thereof, limited the acquiescence and back- ing of this august assembly (the Karmic Board).
We are well pleased, therefore, with the opportunity which this con- scious cooperation between ascended and unascended beings affords us, and I cannot urge you too strongly to ACQUAINT AS MANY AS POSSIBLE
TREATS DESIGNATED, so that their outer consciousness may be turned toward them and their feelings open to the expression and infiltration of the plan and design of the new day. In this manner they may, according to their capacities and worth, become valuable instruments of expression of the God-will.
Let us all, then, with humble hearts and contrite spirits, send our love and gratitude to the Great White Brotherhood and the Lords of Karma, from the bottom of our hearts at this season as we begin the new year, that the keynote of the year may abide in our hearts and di- rect our destiny, keep us free of error, and make us radiating centers of good for the future.
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 18, 1953
The honoring of the Ascension Flame at Luxor through the conscious recognition and cooperation of individuals functioning yet in the physical appearance world, is another milestone on the pathway of progress from darkness into light.
The Ascension Flame, in itself, is a bridge from the third dimensional world into the inner spheres, where emancipated man may live freely in his fulfilled destiny.
It is the most powerful concentrated action of centripetal force, by which the gravity pull of Earth is reversed, and the soul of man swept upward again into the God-estate from whence he came.
The keepers of this cosmic bridge of pure flame are the Brotherhood at Luxor, who, together with their great Hierarch, have maintained a constant watch over the focus of the Sacred Fire, so that whatever few
members of the race might desire to return home within the yearly course of each minor cycle, could have the impetus of that concentrated power of the Sacred Fire which has been drawn from Atlantis and sus- tained to the present day through the fidelity of the few.
The Brotherhood at Luxor, as well as all visiting members of the Hi- erarchy, last evening wore white robes—the beloved Serapis wearing the headdress of the retreat, a golden band with two wings of flame from the forehead, which was the sole distinguishing characteristic of his high office.
The Luxor Brotherhood entered the sanctuary of the Sacred Fire, and at the given moment, the entire thousand members stepped con- sciously within that flame. In exactly the same manner as physical fuel expands a fire, so did their individual heart flames increase the sphere of influence and expand the Ascension Flame westward to the tip of Africa, northward to cover the entire European continent, southward to the Cape of Good Hope, and eastward through the Arabian Sea to India. This was the size of the great flaming lily of white fire BEFORE its trans- mission around the world began, and you will note that it covered a great deal of the landed surface of the Earth, where particular world conditions at present warrant the assistance of the Brotherhood in dissi- pating vortices of evil.
As Serapis Bey prepared the Brotherhood for the direction of the flame, all breathed it in, and it was sent to the retreat of Jesus and Mary in Arabia—forward to India, and then followed the same track as previ- ously used around the entire globe.
Whereas the previous flame circled the Earth several thousand feet above its surface, this time, through the cooperation of the forces of na- ture, the flame was projected right along the surface of the land and sea, so that the physical bodies of man and beast were permeated with its pressure, and not only the inner bodies constructively affected. It act- ed, in a measure, like a razor cutting the lines of force, which connected the consciousness and vehicles of the inhabitants of Earth with the downward currents which have grounded the consciousness. As this was repeated over and over again, the pull of the senses, appetites and pas- sions, which are all part of the gravity by which man is held in the lower octaves, was tremendously lessened.
It served in a measure like the Sword of Flame wielded by Lord Mi- chael and the angels who work in the astral and psychic plane in literally shearing the accumulations which had grown into the consciousness like
barnacles attach themselves to a ship.
You will see that when the tremendous downward surge of energy was lessened that the buoyancy of the heart flame in the people could respond to the upward surge—which is the Ascension Flame in its es- sence.
After fifteen minutes of the cutting away the “adhesions” in the consciousness, the Brotherhood began to pour the buoyant raising ac- tion, which is the true nature of the Ascension Flame, into the hearts and into the individual flame, and it seemed to have the same effect as heli- um within the dirigible.
If the conscious students and those aware of this service wish to re- vivify this activity through their own consciousness in private application, and particularly to overcome a tendency towards depression, they will find the use of the Ascension Flame at Luxor a most powerful means of sustaining the enthusiasm which is life's rhythm by which the soul and consciousness rise Godward.
We are extremely grateful for the cooperation of the groups who, together with their cosmic sponsors, made this possible, and we look forward, with joy, to the day when thousands of such foci will be actively engaged with the Brotherhood during such thirty-day periods, in cosmi- cally remedying the conditions under which the masses function in so limited a degree of awareness of the ever-present and potent powers of the Sacred Fire which are available for their use at any moment.
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 25, 1953
The fruit tree is a beautiful example, or likeness, of the entire identi- ty of man, and that is why in the early days, the symbol of the “tree of life” was used as both a method of teaching the Law of Life, and a re- minder to the multitude of the great scope which one's individuality in its entirety covers.
The great trunk of the tree is representative of the cosmic ego, or the spiritual presence, and its many branches were indicative of the ego's activities throughout the various spheres of life. The bud, followed by the leaf, flower and fruit, were representatives of the temporary per- sonality, and expression of the lifestream in a given incarnation (season).
The nature and identity of the tree endured unchanged. As maturity
is reached, the branches spread out and increase, and the ultimate manifestation of fruit makes for a larger harvest.
Studying the rhythmic course of the season would show that bud and leaf and flower and fruit make but a temporary entrance, abide for a time, and then disappear, but even the unawakened know that the tree nowise ceases to be by reason of the passing of its seasonal harvest. Yet, in the course of man's entrance into thousands of individualizations or incarnations, he places all his interest, faith and consciousness on the bud, flower and fruit of one SEASON. If, through late frost, or some oth- er natural manifestation, the bud is lost, and the flower does not bloom, man suffers unnecessary grief in seeing the extinction of what he would call the presence of a soul on Earth. Yet, in nature's kingdom, the early bud is replaced by another bud or flower in another season, and there is no great harm done in the produce of the tree itself. It is thus also in the world of man.
Study, then, the kingdom of nature, for in its natural expression that surrounds all people, is a lesson of the truth of life. From the great trunk the branches derive their sustenance, and from the branches the bud, the flower, the leaf and fruit receive their perfume, substance and nour- ishment. Jesus understood this well when he gave the parable relative to the branches of the fig tree, and it is often that the great parent tree, itself, ceases to pour the substance of its life into an avenue of activity and service that is not to the ultimate good of the whole. In these cases, particularly at times of cosmic import, the parent stem of the lifestream can, and does, withdraw the sustenance of the personality which oppos- es the progress of the race as a whole, and in such a case the spirit and cosmic ego of the erring personality does not, by this action of the Pres- ence, suffer any more than the tree does by the removal of a withered branch, and in time it will bring forth new shoots of a healthy nature.
It is in such an hour that we live, and these individualizations who represent tyranny and human aggression will, in the mercy of life, cease to feed the discord of the world.
Although the diversity of activities that come under the direction of the being who is vested with the office of Maha Chohan requires a tre- mendous expenditure of energy, it is a personal pleasure for me to see the wisdom of the God-plan through those intelligences so far superior to the growing and evolving life expression. My activities in the nature kingdom have helped me greatly in understanding the development of the divine plan through the human race.
I will confess, however, that working with the kingdom of nature is a
more comfortable and happy experience than working in the human kingdom, because of the absolute obedience and cooperation of the in- habitants of the former kingdom and the almost complete absence of the same qualities in the latter. However, working with mankind brings with it an opportunity to develop greater light, patience and under-standing, by which, I, too, prepare for a greater responsibility and opportunity to serve the God life.
Many students have wondered why it is within the compass of the Third Person of the Trinity to deal with the evolution of the individuals and to draw, control, and direct the energies by which the nature king- dom is sustained, and yet, when understood from the inner standpoint, the two services are very parallel in nature, and it is a marvelous thing to see how through the consciousness of the beings in each kingdom, greater perfection and beauty is manifested.
It is a cause for wonder, too, why lifestreams are drawn together in such intimate relationship, but it is that some quality in each one might be developed, and another tendency retarded, which will eventually make the harvest of that “tree” so abundant and beautiful. In my ca- pacity as “cosmic gardener,” I often actually “feel” the dies-comfort of the little roots and bulbs underneath the earth in their growing period, as they seem to jostle and push each other in their eagerness to grow and expand, but then I also “feel” their individual joy and happiness when, at last, their little heads appear above the hard earth and they “see” their reason for being. It is the same way with the human con- sciousness. Sometimes it wonders and rebels at the positions in which life places them, not understanding that a wise and loving “gardener” is hovering over them, watching their “growing pains,” and rejoicing when they glimpse even a tiny portion of the cosmic divine plan.
The only thing I can say in closing is that, as I give you a small pic- ture of the garden of the future, you will have faith in my clarity of per- ception, and that you will all flower together in great beauty and harmo- ny, and the perfume of your individual beings blend to make this star one of the most glorious in our firmament.
This is my desire. This is the hope of my heart and, knowing you, I am confident in its fulfillment.
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 1, 1953
The Law of life is so simple in its essence, that mankind passes it by for the very complicated, involved terminology with which they have completely smothered the simple truth.
The Law of THE NEW AGE—the religion of THE NEW AGE—will be so simple that NO study will be required to understand it. It is THE LAW OF HARMONY. Some people call it love, but when you call it LOVE you im- mediately begin to enter into variations of expression and interpretations that distort its true sense.
As the representative of the Holy Spirit, it is my office to present to mankind the PLAIN TRUTH so that “all who run may read.”
LIFE IS ENERGY.Every man, woman and child who breathes, draws that energy into himself by a CONSCIOUS ACTION, for the in-breath is a drawing into oneself from the one source—God—the priceless energy that is his life, and when an individual does this, he or she becomes AC- COUNTABLE to the whole universe for the use of that energy loaned to him by the Godhead.
The breath in your body is yours because you DREW IT FORTH from the heart of God. In your inner soul you promised God that you would enrich his universe if he would allow you the USE OF HIS LIFE, and God, BEING LOVE, granted your request, and gave you all the love you re- quired—and still does—with but one counsel or condition—that his life or energy must go forth from you QUALIFIED HARMONIOUSLY, to bless and enrich his people, his universe and all its parts.
If the energy is not qualified harmoniously, the Cosmic Law govern- ing the universe is, that your own Higher Mental Body will draw that en- ergy back into your world after it has accomplished that for which it was sent forth, and it comes back with the same qualification with which you clothed it on its outward journey, amplified by vibrations of a like quality which it has attracted to itself while it was absent from your aura. The reason for this is that the evolving soul may learn, first, the nature of the energy he is using, and, second, that the guiding intelligence within his own soul is an integral part of God, and therefore love in action. The outer personality then is forced to learn from this return of his own en- ergy that it is more comfortable to abide by the Law of Harmony and enrich the universe by the life that God has loaned him, than to suffer the consequences caused by the unlawful use of the fire-breath of God.
The particular traits and characteristics that annoy you in other peo-
ple are, almost without exception, the energy of your own world that you have sent out in a similar manner in previous lives. Your Higher Mental Body shows you how discordantly-qualified energy distorts the universe. When the individual becomes uncomfortable enough, he feels and speaks resentfully of these appearances, but if the person would recognize that he or she has created those very things in the past, he would, con encountering them, call on the Law of Forgiveness for HIS part in creating those inharmonious appearances and, then through his knowledge of the Sacred Fire, BLAZE the Cosmic Fiery Flame of Free- dom's Love through the cause and effect of such a manifestation, he would not only be cleansing and purifying his own consciousness and world of the cause and effect of these qualities, but would be helping to eradicate them completely from the universe in general.
If a person is BIG enough to bless those human appearances that manifest in the lifestreams of those around him into FREEDOM, he will find those very annoying traits and characteristics will cease to appear in his own world, because the law of his lifestream is, when he is cleansed and purified from those habits that he dislikes, and their momentum consumed in the flame, he will not be required to live under the pressure of any experience that is not of his own making.
Your Higher Mental Body is your only judge. It is your mentor and your spiritual teacher, and until you fully awaken to a full realization of your own divine identity, it is consciously and constantly returning the energy that you have sent out discordantly qualified in the past, asking you to BLESS it, CHARGE the purifying flame through it, and set it free, once more, into that glorious state of peace and happiness which it knew before you drew it into your world through the conscious act of breath- ing.
When the energy which you have drawn forth from life to date has been harmoniously requalified and freed, then Earth can no longer hold you—your divine plan is completed, your service to Earth finished—and you rise, an Ascended Being, having completed your cycle of individual evolution and learned the Law of Harmony, which is the Law of the Uni- verse
Saint Germain and other members of the Ascended Host are balanc- ing and removing thousands of tons of misqualified energy from Earth and its people daily and yearly, and I trust, for the sake of your own speedy freedom, that you will learn to live gently and kindly, and that you will realize when you experience through others that which seems to be so distressing—it is not really someone else's fault, but the reflection
of what you have done to life through the centuries, and that you will use the purifying flame of freedom's love unceasingly, so as to banish it forever from God's universe.
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 8, 1953
I am come this morning to bring the FEELING of COMFORT, which is experienced when the lifestream learns to KNOW THE POWER that lies within the constantly-flowing stream of energy which forms the very heartbeat of all animate form.
Comfort lies within the recognition and acceptance of the ever- present power of God, forever MASTER over energy through the individ- ual being.
When the chela applies for admission into my retreat at Ceylon, mo- tivated by the desire either to RECEIVE comfort or to BECOME a comfort to life, it is my endeavor to acquaint his consciousness with the master power of the God within himself.
When the outer consciousness is able, at will, to enter the Secret Place of the Most High, and let the ever-flowing substance of the Universal Life, through him, externalize God's will, he is then prepared to be a comforting presence, and he, himself, lives in the assurance of the ever- present power of God as the master control of all circumstances.
In the Twenty-third Psalm I endeavored (through the con-scrounges of David) to convey the assurance that, in the natural flow of life through the heart, to the periphery of the lifestream, there was every- thing required according to the specific activity of the moment.
For the student to follow the flow of energy from the Presence into the flame within the heart, and then visualize the substance of that flame become the path upon which he proceeds through the universe, is to enter into the FEELING that truly this intelligent light does lead him “into paths of righteousness, and prepares a table before him,” accord- ing to the requirement of the hour. Such a one abides in that feeling of “goodness and mercy all the days of his life.”
The intelligence within this natural flowing stream of energy (if acknowledged and actually visualized as externalized substance fanning out from the heart) would make every day a day of grace, harmony, happiness and fulfillment, and by the intelligence within that substance
would the pertinent need of each hour be fulfilled.
If the student could visualize this substance becoming a cup from which he would drink, the knowledge upon which he would rest; the bread of life which is the nourishment of the body; the mercy by which returning karma would be melted into nothingness; an actual shield be- tween him and all appearances of evil; as well as the inspiration of the soul and the cleansing, freeing, purifying spirit by which all lifestreams who contact it would be blessed—then truly would he find the counsel of the sage filled with wisdom, when he bade the aspirant:
‘BE STILL AND KNOW THAT I AM GOD.’
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 15, 1953
As we close the thirty-day period during which the Master Serapis Bey was host to a number of the members of the human race, as well as the Ascended Masters of the Spiritual Hierarchy, I would like to incorpo- rate the final address which he made on Saturday evening, February 14th, to the assembled guests. The number of lifestreams who attended the meetings at Luxor was much smaller than the number in attendance at the Rocky Mountain Council, because people—even in their inner bod- ies—shy away from the purity and honesty of purpose and motive which the Ascension Flame and its great guardian demand of all who come within its compass and its aura. MAHA CHOHAN
Beloved Serapis Bey speaks:
All the world is seeking peace—individually, nationally, and interna- tionally. That peace comes only when the outer self voluntarily returns, like the prodigal son, to the home of the Father and decides to surrender the personal will and purpose to the wisdom and design of the God-self.
Watching, through the centuries, the constant conflict between the light within the soul of man which desired to come home, and the cease- less demands of the senses for the USE of life, to gratify their temporary appetites, I am well equipped to engaged in the joyous endeavors of the Cosmic Law to bring peace to every man who honestly is willing “to pay the price.” What is this price? Surrender of the personal self to the Pres- ence of God within.
Many times, through the centuries, I have stood absolutely alone,
guarding the flame at Luxor, and every one of my disciples, grasping in his hands the gift of life, went forth, each one taking some blind alley, seeking happiness and peace, the blessed ones—scattering the precious life energy carelessly upon their journey—sooner or later coming to the end of the road, where stood the Karmic angel with the flaming sword, who pointed them back along the very path they had so eagerly come, believing it to be the way of freedom and to peace! And to each one, the angel gave a basket, commanding the soul to gather up the life energy thrown away in careless abandon on the heedless adventure. Ah, the wearisome return, reaping the harvest of tears, the soul required to wipe away the traces of carelessly-expended energies from the lifestreams it had passed upon the road, until again, each one came to the point from whence he had started forth.
Here, for a time, subdued and humble, the soul-light again asserted its desire for freedom, and into Luxor would return the aspirant. I— mirroring the karma of the centuries in my heart—would bind up the wounds of experience, and endeavor to provide the necessary disciplines and applications by which the seeds of undeveloped vices might never grow and prod the neophyte to another journey into the world of ma- ya—and I would hope and pray!
But, when the flame flowed freely, and the memory of the unpleas- ant journey of the past grew dim, and the life vitalized the restored inner bodies, again the neophyte would ask that he might take “his portion of life” and go forth—usually to redeem the world—another blind alley, for the most part, because for the one who might remain true to such a course, there would be a thousand who, although motivated by sincere desire to raise the race, would be soon caught up in the momentum of the people, and the life energies blend with “the ways of the world.”
Today, the Christ Selves of 200,000 lifestreams presently incarnated upon planet Earth have applied to the Cosmic Law for permission con- sciously to impress and direct the outer selves which they have sustained through the centuries. This grant has been given, and I, myself, have stood sponsor for each such one. My service is to pre-pare the “field for the sowing.” In other words, it is my particular service to reach the out- er consciousness, and make it willing to accept the God design and re- ceive the spiritual bridegroom (the Presence) NOW. In this manner, the Christ Self through each one may stand revealed in all the glory and per- fection which the Master Jesus manifested in his ministry.
You, who have gathered here each night, know something of what is required of you—surrender of the outer self to the Presence of God that
beats your heart; constant, conscious returning of your attention to the Presence as the directing intelligence, until you become acquainted with its nature, devoted to its purpose, and sensitive to its slightest prompt- ing—not only in times of contemplation, but in the noisy, tumultuous currents of daily living as well!
Your life must become a channel for the power, the peace, the heal- ing, the supply of your own Presence—which is ONE with the Father of all life! This is your reason for being, and for this came you into the world. You shall know neither peace nor happiness until you fulfill this
purpose CONSCIOUSLY.
PRESS your outer consciousness against the great body of God, until you can actually and actively FEEL his strength, his omnipresence, his omnipotence, his vital health and well-being, his peace and his power. The nature of God is the most contagious of all natures, but you must expose yourself to its influence in order to experience its Presence alive within you, and flowing through you to expand the borders of the King- dom!
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 23, 1953
The transmission of the currents of mercy, forgiveness and love di- vine from the cosmic temple of Kwan Yin in China last evening, through the kind contribution of the energy, time, visualizing faculties and breath of the beloved students in conscious cooperation with the Ascended Host of Light, was another cosmic milestone in the spiritual evolution of the race.
This accomplishment fills by heart, particularly, with gratitude, that so much has been accomplished in such a very short time, and that the beloved students have grasped so quickly the importance of this en- deavor, and have become such a valuable and active part in assisting us to render this service to our evolution and to the beloved Sanat Kuma- ra—that is, the releasing of cosmic vibrations with a certain definite qual- ification, whose rapid revolution around the Earth and through the bod- ies of the people and the nature kingdom represents the most concen- trated action of the Sacred Fire ever drawn, focused and projected for the upliftment of mankind on this planet.
Many times have great heights of spiritual glory been attained, and Golden Ages manifested on the face of Earth where the power of the
Sacred Fire was invoked and utilized locally for the benefit of the people, but this is the first time it has been consciously directed around the en- tire globe again and again, with the specific intent and purpose of set- ting mankind free from the misqualification of energy, with its attendant results of karmic misery and limitation.
The beloved Kwan Yin began to draw the cosmic power of the Sa- cred Fire twenty-four hours before the actual transmission of the cur- rents was to take place. The Brotherhood who abide within her Temple of Mercy have woven for her the most exquisite robes of state, and vestments of power, in the glorious royal purple and gold, which she wore over her own simple gown of mauve silk. She, together with the twelve ladies who represent her spiritual court, took their positions be- fore the altar upon which blazes the Cosmic Lotus of Mercy, long before the assemblage gathered, and began to tie in the currents from the temples of light around the physical Sun and the spheres of light, which caused the flame to expand and intensify in its concentrated power until it was so brilliant in its activity that even we found it difficult to look up- on its blazing presence for more than a few moments at a time. From the cosmic temple of the Elohim of the Flame of Mercy around the Sun, the great Purple Ray flashed forth and connected with the focused flame in the temple at Peking.
Then, from the seven temples of mercy, forgiveness, love, freedom, purity, kindness and ordered service, that abide within the Seventh Realm, seven great rays were directed by angel devas of the Violet Fire, which—joining with the master ray from the Sun—entered the heart of the cosmic lotus, expanding it until its petals covered the entire country of China, well up into the Siberian state, across Tibet and the Malay Pen- insula and out through the Pacific, blanketing the Korean battlefields in its potent power.
From inner levels, it looked as though the lovely Earth had put a beautiful jeweled lotus in her hair, and the attention of beings from other stars and planets was forcibly drawn by the tremendous, magnetic pow- er of that light. These glorious celestial visitors began to gather, in a wholly spontaneous spirit of homage to the flame. Earth has not offered such cause for spiritual visitations since she was first created as the cra- dle for the evolving race.
The spiritually-sensitive chelas and students, fortunate enough to be within the actual physical locality of this activity, were also drawn by this concentrated power of love, and it was not unlike the gathering of the wise and innocent around the birthplace of the beloved Jesus at Bethle-
hem so long ago, as they again responded to the magnetic power of love and the gift of God imparted for the blessings of all peoples.
Just before the transmission of the currents was to begin, the mem- bers of the Brotherhood took their places within the temple proper, and at the given moment, Kwan Yin gave the signal, and all breathed into the purple fire lotus their blessing and their breath. Kwan Yin and her court stepped within the flame, and then the Brothers each drew in a deep breath, absorbing the power of mercy, forgiveness and love divine, and then breathing it out powerfully toward the retreat at Suva, where it was immediately conveyed to the blessed ones on the Western Coast of the United States of America.
In the matter of less than thirty seconds, this exquisite transmuting power of merciful forgiveness had completely circled Earth, and there was not a home, a hospital, an asylum, a human heart, or a member of any kingdom evolving upon Earth but had that current pass right through its center, melting away shadows as the sunlight melts away the darkness of the night. Although the center of the ray passed from each designated group of beloved Masters and chelas, the entire activity was a blanket outpouring of purple flame that reached from pole to pole from the very first breath.
All at the temple were so intent in the amazing power being released that we were not prepared for the magnificent visitor who was to come among us, in his usual silent, humble and beautiful manner, to sweeten the essence of mercy with his Presence.
Suddenly, at the edge of the group of pilgrims who had gathered in the large field that surrounds the temples, it was as though a gentle wind had blown through a wheat field and each pilgrim silently prostrat- ed himself to the ground. The stir of energy soon reached those in the heart of the temple, and upon looking toward the opened temple doors, there stood the beautiful presence of Lord Gautama Buddha, with his hand on the arm of the faithful Ananda. Smiling gently, they proceeded down the aisle of the temple to the place of honor immediately prepared for them. As always, he wore only the simple robe, with no adornments, his dark brown hair hanging loosely around his serene and gentle face, his luminous eyes smiling at each one with the love which he has learned is the nature of God.
It took the utmost self-control and concentration of the Brotherhood to continue the unbroken rhythmic breath, because even at the Wesak Festival, at which time Lord Buddha blessed the race, he has never come
into an assembly in his actual Light Body, since his liberation so many centuries ago.
Kwan Yin offered him, silently, the place of honor as officiating Mas- ter within the heart of the flame, and it was with great personal effort that she continued in her service, so overwhelmed was she with grati- tude at the presence of her great Lord and Teacher. He just smilingly waved her on, and remained the center of all hearts' love and interest as the transmission continued.
At a given moment, he arose and, with his beloved Ananda, they to- gether placed their holy feet on the bridge created by the breath of the Brothers, and these two beautiful gods walked slowly and majestically over that bridge toward the Retreat at Suva, from whence they proceed- ed into every retreat and sanctuary and home where the currents were being drawn, focused and transmitted, until after about fifteen minutes, they again appeared in the temple, having circled the Earth, and blessed personally and individually each lifestream who was a part of the trans- ferring of the Mercy Flame of Love Divine.
There is no need to emphasize the tremendous import of such a vis- itation, nor to point out the spiritual significance which lies within the return of Lord Buddha. There is only the reminder that you walk in strange days, and in the presence of guests whose coming is even un- heralded to the Brotherhood, and blessed are they who are gathered together awaiting such blessing on whatever day it may come!
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 1, 1953
Through the great gift of free-will, the evolving life on every planet and in every system, determines within itself the course of its evolution, and the specific qualities and momentums required all stem out of the use to which the evolution puts the priceless gift of life. Those causes are the pointing finger by which the intelligences, whose sole duty, re- sponsibility and joy is the ultimate victory of every particle of life, know what the future requirements of the race will be—each cause bound to manifest effects that will either help or hinder the manifestation of the divine plan.
Therefore, different planets, different systems and galaxies have rep- resentatives of distinct qualities, which that evolution requires, or will require to fulfill its destiny. ON MANY PLANETS THE RESURRECTION
UP WHICH WILL MANIFEST AS DISEASE, DECAY, DISINTEGRATION AND
APPARENT DEATH.
INTO BEING AT THE MOMENT THAT THE FIRST MAN (ADAM) CHOSE TO
FEELING, and a form short of perfection was conceived and externalized, which was the first chain of the karmic heritage of the race. At that time, the Great Silent Watcher, knowing that every cause breeds effects, and the effects in like manner generate many causes, realized that SOME TIME and SOME WHERE would the call come from life for comfort. Unto that day and hour was prepared the Cosmic Temple of Cosmic Comfort to life, which abides within the heart of the electronic belt around our Sun.
Therefore, you will see that the cosmic release of comfort to man was pre-ordained from the moment that the first shadow stole stealthily from the mind of man, and the Silent Watcher—knowing the prolific generating quality within that shadow—prepared for the hour when the light in the heart of man would know the spawn of the first parent error, and be smothered beneath the pressure of the “original sin.”
It was then that the first Maha Chohan drew from the bosom of the Father of light the quality of comfort, and the glorious cherubim with him created the chalice into which, through all succeeding ages, every com- forting presence has poured that portion of his life which he chose to dedicate to such a cause—and in the history of the ages there have been many such blessed hearts. Today, the final hour in the history of our planet is at hand, and the message of Aquarius is to be fulfilled as the cherubim inverts the pitcher, and allows the comfort of life to flow, which will bring release to the light in the heart of every man.
The past, present and future are as one to the Great Intelligence who governs the evolution of planets and galaxies, and truly the state- ment, “Before they call, I have answered,” is a manifestation of the love and compassion of the Great First Cause, who has prepared for a race's evolutionary nourishment, which will be a sustaining comfort as well as salvation to them in a given hour.
The Angels of Comfort have winged their way century after century into the Cosmic Temple of Comfort which is presided over by the glori- ous cherubim, whose service it is to hold this quality in its con-cent rated essence. Here they have filled their cup with Gold's comfort, carrying it to hungry hearts who have sent out a call or prayer for this divine quali- ty, and for every cup that was filled, from the heart of the Sun came ten
times that amount again, so that in no measure would the gathered momentum of comfort, guarded by the cherubim, be lessened. The ac- tivities of the great cherubic hosts are particularly concerned with the guarding of qualified energy which is to be utilized by the intelligence of the Godhead for a specific purpose.
All of the energy qualified by a certain quality, which will be of bene- fit to a cause which would benefit a race, a planet, or a galaxy, is seized by great beings who ensoul it, to keep it from returning into the primal state of universal light. Thus, when a great being becomes invested with the responsibility of embodying a quality of the Godhead, and through his very self awakens a like quality in any sphere, a member of the che- rubic host volunteers to hold the drawn, concentrated and qualified en- ergy of such a one, and all the CONTRIBUTED ENERGY of those lifestreams which the sponsor can interest in a similar cause BECOMES THE MOMENTUM which builds until the hour of fulfillment is at hand, and then through the heart center chosen to be the channel or faucet for its release, the gathered momentum of the ages flows, and the life of a planet or a galaxy is enriched thereby. The guarding of the energy until such a moment arrives, is the service of the great cherubim.
These beings never, for an instant, deviate from his concentrated service to life. It is almost impossible for the human mind to conceive of such one-pointed patient, constant devotion, and yet there are beings belonging to this system and others, who have rendered service of this kind for billions of years. They become Silent Watchers of Universes, sys- tems or worlds and galaxies, in time. The small elementals that sustain the pattern of a flower during its comparatively short existence in a giv- en season, and the greater devas who sustain the pattern of the oak tree or the great redwoods of California for hundreds of years, are ex- amples in the kingdom of nature of this service to life.
The name of the beautiful cherubim who sustains the quality of com- fort in the great cosmic temple devoted to that service and quality is LOVELEE, and I ask that your conscious recognition go to this being who, voluntarily of her own great love, chose to preserve and sustain the quality of comfort until the hour when men should require it most, and the demand for comfort rising from the hearts and minds of all men might no longer be denied.
At this moment, I, as the privileged representative of this quality, will act for myself and my illustrious predecessors, and ask that the pitcher of Aquarius be inverted now, and cosmic comfort to life flow to every evolution which belongs to this chain.
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 8, 1953
This week I would like to elucidate a subject which, perhaps, has not come to your thought and, not being presented to the mind, could not be meditated upon for the enrichment of the spiritual nature. It is in re- gard to service and the balance that the lifestream can VOLUNTARILY PAY to the universal law of love in order to ensure freedom from the wheel of birth and re-birth.
THE MISQUALIFICATION OF PURE GOD-ENERGY. This is done through
the cosmic expansion of the Sacred Fire through the beings and worlds of evolving humanity. This means that 51%—or a little over half of the energy of the individual—must have gone forth in a constructive manner (through impersonal service and the harmonious qualification of energy in everyday life) before the pendulum of your life's experience swings toward freedom from the magnetic pull of Earth and the things of Earth, and your ascension is assured.
Now, we must understand that all lifestreams are not alike. For in- stance, a powerful, forceful, intense person releases ten times the ener- gy that a lethargic and placid individual would emit. Therefore, the quan- tity of energy cannot be measured equably with regard to every evolving spirit. Strong spirits, who have incarnated from the beginning of mani- fest time, have released sometimes as much as five hundred times the energy that has been released by the masses, and for that reason, fifty- one per cent of the energy of these “hard-living” individuals is uncom- fortably more than fifty-one per cent of those who have not lived life so intently. This is true of all outstanding individuals since the beginning of time, and, therefore, the Law of Life, which is inexorable, requires the release of as much constructive energy as the destructively-qualified en- ergy released by these people in the past.
Looking at this picture objectively, one is inclined to become a little weighted down with a sense of responsibility and futility, but this need not be, because the lifestream who has built a momentum of drawing and charging a large amount of energy can balance his debt much more quickly, because his every gesture, every word, every movement, releas- es the momentum of energy he has builded in the past, and he may build his account for good in the Causal Body as rapidly as he has built the chains in the past, when he is willing to face the score written against him on the book of life, and return the energy passing through him daily as a balance. On reading these lines, some might regret the
enthusiasm and zeal that prompted them to incur such large obligations, but let me assure these people, that in drawing the larger amount of life energy, they were merely following the promptings of their divine na- ture, as their future destiny lies, for the most part, in the cosmic field of service.
It is my endeavor to show you that THE ASCENSION IS A PRACTICAL
ACTIVITY,THAT IS TAKING PLACE THROUGH YOUR HOURLY LIVING,and
not just a transcendent burst of glory at the end of Earth life, predicated on nothing. It is safe to say that all those lifestreams who have rallied to Saint Germain's banner have rendered valuable service to life in the past, and it is for this reason that the Cosmic Law has permitted you to have this private instruction now, wherein your balance to life can be paid in cosmic service while you still walk the Earth, through your decrees and calls for the freedom of life everywhere on this planet. WEARY NOT, THEREFORE, IN YOUR SPIRITUAL SERVICE, for every ounce of energy USED in this endeavor is accepted by your Higher Mental Body as partial payment of your individual debt to life.
NOW,WHEN WE SAY THAT FIFTY-ONE PER CENT OF THE ENERGY OF
THE LIFESTREAM MUST BE BALANCED HARMONIOUSLY, MANY PEOPLE
TION, PRAYER, CEREMONIAL SERVICE AND SOLEMN INVOCATIONS DI-
RECTLY CONCERNED WITH SPIRITUAL ASPIRATION. I WOULD REMIND
YOU, HOWEVER, THAT ALL CONSTRUCTIVE AND HARMONIOUS ENERGY
IS A NATURAL EXPRESSION OF THE GOD LIFE, WHETHER IT BE THE
SINGING OF A HAPPY CHILD OR THE DANCING OF HAPPY FEET; WHETH-
ER IT BE THE LOVING SERVICE OF FRIEND TO FRIEND, OR THE CON-
STRUCTION CREATION OF A BENCH,A CHAIR,OR A GARMENT.
All those expressions are expressions of the Holy Spirit, whom I am privileged to represent. ALL constructive activity and service are facets of my consciousness, and they are ALL accepted by the Cosmic Law as a balance for each lifestream, wherein that one may ascend into his eter- nal glory.
The passing of human experiences, however, have grown so heavy, that in the course of a natural life, sometimes there are less than TWEN- TY OR THIRTY HOURS wherein the energy of the people is qualified har- moniously enough to become part of the constructive balance of that lifestream, and at the close of Earth life, when the book is read, after all the fluctuations of years of living, the Higher Mental Body has but a fragmentary balance of good, and a heavy balance of unhappy energy, which shows that the soul has made so little progress on the spiritual
ladder toward freedom. Therefore, aside from all the great spiritual knowledge of service and work which we have opened to your con- sciousness, there are so many homely things that a lifestream can do in the course of daily living to engender the leaping of the flame in another heart and the release of a burst of constructive energy from that one, which the Higher Mental Body immediately seizes and adds to the con- structive balance. For instance, the baking of a cake, the bringing of a flower to an ill person, or rendering some fleeting small service to lighten the burden of a lonely heart is a service of comfort, and the resulting happiness to the recipient is very often the only energy that the Higher Mental Body of that lifestream could USE in that entire embodiment.
Therefore, any individual who is the means by which another per- son releases even an OUNCE of happy energy has given him an eternal gift, because in a far distant day, that energy which you coaxed into harmonious expression may be just the ounce required by the Presence of that one to bring the balance over the fifty-per cent limit and take such a one home. Can you see, then, how intricately are woven the threads of different individuals' lives and how potent a force you are in your environment and community, which is either gene-rating good kar- ma for those around you, or adding to their chains?
I would suggest, then, that you keep watch on yourself over, say, a twelve-hour period and see if more than fifty per cent of your energy was qualified harmoniously. If the answer is yes, then you are making progress—if not, you will see there is a certain amount of retrogression which must be balanced later. I could go on and on, giving you these homely illustrations by which you may add to the treasures held in your Causal Body, against the day when you will stand yourself before the Karmic Board and render an account of what you have done with the God-life entrusted to your care. Let your light shine before men.
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 15, 1953
Beloved Sons and Daughters of God,
May I congratulate you, each one, on the very glorious contribution of your life energies in creating a bridge over which the holy and blessed feet of the Lord Buddha and his dear disciple could pass in their self- chosen visitation through the concentration of mercy, forgiveness and love divine at the retreat of our blessed sister, Kwan Yin, in China? The Mercy Fire from the Spirit of God was a magnetic power, that drew the
attention and presence of many beings who had not had any connection with planet Earth in many centuries.
As the attention of the chelas turns toward the great Lord Maitreya, and the mankind of Earth experience the radiation and feeling of the Cosmic Christ love, which he is preparing to release on the next night of the transmission of the currents throughout the world (Saturday even- ing, March 21st, 1953), we are hopeful on that occasion to establish greater cooperation between the outer selves of the sincere God-loving people of Earth and their own individual God-Presence.
This is the particular service of the Great Initiator (Lord Maitreya), who is always present when the contact and connection between the Christ Self and the outer self is permanently established, and the individ- ual ego moves forward to externalize the divine plan. You will remember this spiritual baptism took place when the beloved Master Jesus (through his precursor, John) “was visited by the Holy Spirit” on the occasion of his baptism in the River Jordan, when his outer self became anchored in his own Christ-nature.
What the Lord Maitreya accomplished for the Master Jesus, by fusing his own Christ Consciousness with the individual divine self of Jesus, giv- ing the full cosmic momentum and power of his (Lord Maitreya's) lifestream into the “keeping” of Jesus to further his mission, he desires now to do through all mankind. THE SECOND COMING IS NOT TO BE AN
INDIVIDUAL,BUT A COSMIC,EVENT,AND EACH BLESSED CHELA,STAND-
ING WITH UPRAISED HEAD AND HUMBLE HEART,WILL HAVE THE BLESS-
ING OF THE LORD MAITREYA PASS THROUGH HIS OWN CHRIST SELF,TO
CONSCIOUSNESS, WHICH IS THE INSTRUMENT OF THE ONE IN THE
WORLD OF FORM.
We are informed that the great ceremony will take place in the coun- tryside around the Kashmiri Hills, for there is no auditorium in the East- ern Hemisphere large enough to hold all the guests who will attend, not only from this planet, but from other systems of worlds as well. The Christ Self of every lifestream belonging to this evolution will be in at- tendance, even that of those whose souls are sojourning in the astral and psychic realms.
No Divine Presence, whose hope lies in working through the personal self, which it has sustained for eons of time, will miss the opportunity of having the presence of Lord Maitreya fill IT with the pressure of his presence, which, like a strong HAND, will move the individual God-
Presence toward the personal self with a power that cannot be denied. Of course, the Higher Selves of the conscious chelas will be particularly blessed, and each lifestream should prepare for this hour, that he may be ready for the coming of his own Lord of Life.
The Great Initiator and the representative of the Holy Spirit (Maha Chohan) are always present at these cosmic baptisms, and that is why the dove is often seen with the inner sight by those who have developed that vision, at the moment when the Christ Self draws close to the incar- nate consciousness.
I would suggest that the beloved students visualize the gentle slopes of the Kashmiri Hills and FEEL themselves among the group of pilgrims awaiting the coming of the Great Brothers, each chela contemplating, according to his individual capacity, the nature of God within himself.
Above the huge assembly, the Christ Selves of the entire human race hover, like a canopy of glorious white angels. Let each individual, then, turn his attention toward his own Christ Self, until the magnetic power of his love draws his own Christ Self from the hovering group, and it stands clearly and distinctly above the head of the contemplating chela. The love from the Individual Presence and the love from the chela, flowing back and forth from the heart of each, makes a bond of unity and one- ness, so that when the Lord Maitreya comes into the atmosphere and ENSOULS each Christ Self with the Cosmic Christ Consciousness, the soul, working through the outer consciousness, has drawn its own Pres- ence as close as it can by its own endeavors, and then the cosmic impe- tus of Lord Maitreya's love will sweep the two into one.
The keynote of Lord Maitreya's Retreat will be best sounded within the lovely song, “Ah, Sweet Mystery of Life,” and the color of the Cos- mic Christ Flame is a beautiful canary yellow, delicately shaded with white toward the outer edges.
Speaking of the breathing activity in the transmission period, I would remind the students that the RHYTHM sustained in each of the four parts of the activity is most important—that is, the IN-BREATH, the HELD- BREATH, the OUT-BREATH and the DIRECTING BREATH; also, that the visualization held in the mind, of the flame, and your part in its expan- sion, is invaluable. The vision of this sweeping flame and its effect upon the life of the planet, held strongly in the mind, makes each one of you an important and integral part of this cosmic service. COMPREHENSION of an idea is an activity of the intellectual body, but the PERFORMANCE or carrying out of the operation belongs to the emotional or feeling
body, and it takes the cooperation of both to render any service effec- tive.
It is our desire to make it as easy as possible for each dear heart to contribute his breath to this great service without strain, struggle, ten- sion or depletion. ALL our activities are EMBODIED HAPPINESS AND
PEACE.
I am looking forward to greeting you all in beautiful Kashmir.
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 22, 1953
The activity at Kashmir last evening will be re-enacted every evening through the fourteenth of April, in order to give every possible assistance to the Christ Selves of the entire human race in their endeavors to be- come the master control of the outer personality which they have sus- tained through the centuries through the outpouring of love, light, bless- ings and patience indescribable!
May I point out that the beautiful Christ Self of every lifestream be- longing to this planet was created by the Father-Mother God long before the personal self came into physical incarnation. This beautiful presence desires, through the personal self, to complete its glorious pattern and plan in the world of form, fulfilling the edict of the Eternal Father and rendering a particular service which adds to the glory of the divine pat- tern and plan of the universe. Until each presence is enabled to fulfill itself, the full perfection of the divine plan is not manifest, and no other Christ Self can render that particular service for such a one.
Through the unhappy use of the free will, the Christ Selves of the far greater part of this evolution have been denied fulfillment, and have sus- tained the personality with the hope that some day enough grace would enter the heart and consciousness of the outer self so that it would at least desire to cooperate with the Presence and manifest its reason for being, and justify the expenditure of the energies of God, nature, the angelic and elemental kingdoms, which have sustained life in the per- sonality in the eons of time.
The Cosmic Law, however, has taken a hand, and refuses to allow further expenditure of pure energies of God, angels, Masters and ele- mentals to sustain the foolishness of the human ego, and within the next twenty-year period, the Christ Selves MUST connect with their own outer selves and serve their cosmic purpose, or descend with the personality to
the solar system below the one on which they are presently evolving, and endeavor on this lower sphere to complete their evolution. Naturally, the Divine Selves desire to complete their service to God and man in the evolution to which they belong. Hence, came the request for the dispen- sation whereby human free will might be set aside, and each Christ Self surge through the outer, and compel the divine plan fulfilled.
Lord Maitreya is the Cosmic Christ, representing the Father of Life to all the Christ Selves of unascended mankind, evolving on planet Earth or awaiting incarnation. Through his momentum and power, the individual Christ Self is enabled to draw much closer to the outer self, and also im- press the outer self with the hunger-thirst after righteous-ness and spir- itual understanding. It is for this reason that he has been asked for the thirty-day period in which we now abide to enter the Christ Selves of the entire race, and increase the pressure of the individual Christ Self through the silver cord.
The beloved Sanat Kumara and Lord Buddha were the guests of honor, and a beautiful bower of lotus was woven over the white marble thrones upon which these noble Gods sat together, facing the members of the Brotherhood. When the hour of transmission was almost upon us, the Christ Selves of the race gathered together in a great, shining, white spiral of living beings over the hillside, and Lord Maitreya stepped into the center of this spiral, which stretched from the surface of Earth well over 10,000 feet into the atmosphere above. Lord Maitreya wore pure, snow white garments, and a lei of white lotus flowers around his neck was the only adornment of any kind.
The light of his Presence is so exquisite, that one is always drawn toward his Presence just to bathe in the substance of that divine love. His hair shone with the radiance of the Godhead, and his beautiful violet eyes were filled with the warmth and love that are his nature. A snow- white dove perched upon his shoulder, and two lovely angels, also in pure white, walked behind him, each carrying a long white staff, from whence blossomed the mystic flower of Shamballa.
We all stood as he entered the circle composed of the Christ Selves of the entire human race. Even Lord Buddha and Sanat Kumara inclined their heads toward him in honor of his service and office as the Cosmic Christ.
As the moment of the first breath approached, a pure white flame rose around his figure, and he disappeared within it. The flame, itself, rose from Earth in a pillar of white fire, to the crest of the celestial fig-
ures surrounding it. At a given moment, a burst of music, containing Lord Maitreya's keynote, sounded from within the flame, and we all breathed it in, blessed it and sent it forth for its journey around the world.
Simultaneously with the direction of the flame from Kashmir, the Christ Selves of the race spread out and took their positions above the physical bodies into which their flames have been anchored for the cen- turies, and Lord Maitreya again appeared from within the vestments of flame, shining like the Sun. With each breath, the Christ Selves drew the flame of his Cosmic Christ power into their own hearts, and then individ- ually directed it through the outer self. You will see how this personalized the outpouring, each Christ Self giving full attention to the outer self, which is its own responsibility. This was the first universal release of the Cosmic Christ power through the personal selves of every member of the human race to take place on this planet. No lifestream belonging to this race was excluded from this service.
After the flame had circled the Earth for about fifteen minutes, I en- tered the central focus of the flame and, standing with Lord Maitreya, called forth the messengers of my office, and suddenly there appeared countless millions of white doves, each of which flew forth with my bless- ing, and entered the aura of the Christ Self of every lifestream, duplicat- ing the service rendered Jesus when he was baptized of John under Lord Maitreya's blessed presence centuries ago.
At the close of this part of the ceremony, the celestial choir began the great cosmic songs of praise to the Heart of Creation, and then the Brotherhood and assembled guests took up the song, and we all felt the heart of peace and abided in great joy therein.
We shall render this service every night, to intensify the feeling of oneness between the Christ Self and the personality from now until we enter El Morya's radiation at Darjeeling. I hope, sincerely, that each one, particularly my chelas, will enjoy this Dove of Peace, which is now their joyous companion upon life's way.
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 29, 1953
The great Karmic Board, through Sanat Kumara, chose the current thirty-day period during which the Easter pageant would again be cele- brated, as the time when Lord Maitreya, himself, would outpour the ra- diation and blessing of the Cosmic Christ.
In order to give the chelas, particularly, and then the entire race, the triple activity contained within the union of the Cosmic Christ conscious- ness with the outer self, the baptism and benediction of the Holy Spirit, and the radiation of the Master Jesus, himself, beginning last evening and extending up through Easter Monday following the resurrection ser- vice, we shall nightly re-enact the spiritual baptism of the beloved Jesus, at which time the cosmic consciousness of Lord Maitreya joined his own illumined Christhood and, through the benediction of the Holy Spirit, prepared him for the fullness of the mission which he was to manifest before the sense consciousness of all men.
Last evening, as the moon poured down her silver rays on the gentle hillside of Kashmir, the beloved Lord Maitreya entered the atmosphere of Earth, and our beloved Master Jesus, walking toward him, was received into his aura for that spiritual baptism before the reverent eyes of more than four hundred thousand members of the human race. At the mo- ment when the full rays from Lord Maitreya's heart flashed through the gentle presence of beloved Jesus, I, too, entered the picture and anoint- ed his great consciousness with the blessing which is the particular gift and outpouring of my office.
It is no idle thing to have re-enacted on the physical substance of the Earth plane these great initiations and mysteries which form the pat- tern for the evolution of every lifestream on the planet, both incarnate and discarnate. It is one thing to revivify the akashic and etheric records of a past activity, and to have re-embodied lifestreams take the parts of the original actors and attempt to incorporate, through their own con- sciousness, the nature and feeling of the actual first participants, such as the good men and women of Oberammergau have done through the years, but it is quite another activity to have the original Cosmic Beings enter into that service again in the fully-gathered cosmic momentum of their light, and bring that experience into the feeling world of the outer consciousness of unascended beings.
On Easter morning, we shall again proceed with the activity of the Resurrection, and we are told that we shall again have re-enacted, through the body of Jesus, the actual vibratory action and RADIATION of
the ascension, and I, myself, shall bring the release through the service of the Pentecost.
It has ever been the way of God to teach through example, because the enacted scenes enter into the feeling and heart-beat much more deeply than the worded expression, and the outpictured Christ manifes- tations which were witnessed by so few during the ministry of the Master Jesus are being drawn forth again within the seven-day period so that all of the 200,000, at least, (and we expect a great number of the Christian people of the world, as well, who will respond to the sympathetic vibra- tion of Jesus' ray), will be able to absorb the feeling of Christ activity as they see the Master, himself, re-enact the exquisite manifestations of his victorious power over human appearances.
Each evening, Lord Maitreya will precede the pageant with a talk on the power and nature of the Cosmic Christ, and the beloved Saint Ger- main, who so enjoyed the drama whereby lifestreams could present a lesson of some kind, together with some of the Chinese beings who have inspired all of those exquisite plays through which the people of the East learn the mysteries, have prepared the theme from the life and ministry of the Master Jesus, during which he made “the blind to see,” “the lame to walk,” and “the dead to rise.”
Of course, we are eliminating all reference to the trial and crucifixion, but have included the formation of the Lord's Prayer, the Sermon on the Mount, the silencing of the waves, the precipitation rendering the bal- ance unto Caesar, and some of the lovely home scenes in which the dis- ciples, the beloved Mary and Martha, and his own dear mother enjoyed the companionship and friendship of his presence.
For mankind this year, the life of Jesus will be more real, and for the chelas and students he will become such a powerful living presence, by reason of this service of the Holy Week, that they will be greatly helped thereby, and I only wish that we could have reached the student body in time to bring each member some phase of Jesus' victorious accomplish- ment, that they might present it to their collective groups preparatory to their entering the heart of the silence, where we do such honor to his name.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 5, 1953
Beloved Children of God,
I bring to you the blessings of the Easter Season. The spring cele- bration of the returning life that begins to pulsate through the respon- sive Earth, drawn forth by the magnetic powers of the Sun, is as old as life on the planet itself, because, among the children of Earth, there were always those who were cognizant of the dependence of mankind upon the cooperation of the forces of nature for their very existence in human form.
The rhythm of the seasons has ever been regulated by the great be- ings who offered to provide, through their presence within the aura of the planet, the atmosphere which would conduct the rays of the Sun, the living, breathing Earth, through which the precipitation of the food and nourishment of the evolution could be accomplished, the crystal- clear waters bringing refreshing, purifying essence in their presence, and the air, which is requisite to life in a physical form.
Under the direction of the Maha Chohan of each age, the nature kingdom and the great beings who direct the forces of the elements, have labored ceaselessly, and if it were not for their constant unchang- ing cooperation and service, there would not be a lifestream that could live for one minute on the planet—were the air, the platform of Earth upon which the homes and the very feet of the people stand, the water element of which even their bodies are mostly composed, or the life and the light of the Sun to be removed.
Under God-direction, the life force is drawn by those of us who serve within the Cosmic Temple of Nature, and there, great pulsating rays of intelligent energy are prepared to be released, as the planet enters the spring cycle. It is a most glorious ceremony when the great devas of the air, the earth, the fire, and the water gather together, and the cosmic rays of another springtime are anchored within their bodies and they begin the great rhythmic release of the Resurrection Flame through their bodies. The most beautiful music accompanies this ritual, and the inner spheres are alive with the song of resurrection and hope.
It was for this reason that the beloved Master Jesus chose the springtime to fulfill the final manifestation of his mastery, so that he might take advantage of the natural outpouring of the Resurrection Flame.
I was privileged to stand with him from the time when he breathed his last breath on the Hill of Golgotha, and I received that breath into my
own body to preserve it for him, until he chose to call it back and re- establish the rhythm through his physical garment. Although I held the breath of his life within myself, the actual calling forth of that breath
LIFESTREAM, and if he had not been able to magnetize that breath, even though I stood by his side, I could not have given it to him.
However, at the appointed moment, his great purified soul was ena- bled to take possession of that body—and in-breathe. At that moment, I stood close by his side, and from my own lips I gave back to him the very breath he had breathed out on the cross, and again the rhythm of life animated his body, and the concentrated Resurrection Flame soon raised it into the vibratory action of his Christ Body, and he easily burst from the tomb, the victor and example of life eternal to all of mankind who might choose to accept his victory. Of course, if they do not, they can never hope to share in its joyous accomplishment.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 12, 1953
This morning I have come from the heart of India, which, for incon- ceivable centuries of time, has been the guardian presence of the spir- itual understanding by which mankind (if they choose) might fashion from the heterogeneous mass of subtle ether which they call the soul, a fitting white garment of the spirit which, like the seed, contains, within itself, the pattern for the immortal Ego.
Last evening, in a service in the heart of the Kashmiri Hills, we demonstrated, visibly, the development and purification of the outer consciousness to that point of development befitting the entrance of the spiritual self, in its fullness, into the possession of the entire personality.
The soul of the mass of mankind, which has given rise to the innu- merable stories of the supernatural, is a shapeless and impure mass of subtle ether that has been, on many occasions, perceived by those whose sight was attuned to the vibratory action of its inhabitant.
The soul of the initiate chela and the holy one, in which the experi- ences of life have been woven into mastery, purity and peace, external- izes, however, the well-defined form of the pure white dove—symbolic of the harmlessness and virtues of the beautiful harbinger of peace—the embodiment of innocence.
When the initiate has achieved within himself that consciousness
whereby the dove is externalized within his own aura, such a one is ready for the spiritual baptism, and to him comes Lord Maitreya in the fullness of his glory, and to him come I, the Holy Spirit, and into that consciousness, evolved through centuries of righteous living, is released the full pressure and power of the Christ Self.
Such a one becomes, then, the “only-begotten son,” and his mis- sion, like that of the Master Jesus, is to externalize the will of the Father who sent him.
Here we see that no external mark, no word, no advocate can mark such a one for this visitation; but rather the substance and energy of each life fashions, one day, the chalice which is worthy of the Christ- Power incarnate.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 19, 1953
Beloved Sons And Daughters Of God,
To attempt to describe to you the beauty of the council chamber be- longing to my son, El Morya, who is representative of all that is majestic, dignified and exquisite, not only in the realms of life eternal, but on any planet to which he chooses to give his attention, would be like trying to paint the sunrise in words.
The chamber in which the Crystal Flame of the Divine Will of God is kept is not open to any unascended beings, but the great council cham- ber in which we all gathered last evening seats well over five hundred guests. The beautiful altar is outlined in diamonds and sapphires, and the circular nave behind it is made up of three great blue stained-glass windows which, with the light shining through them upon the altar, brings to the consciousness of those assembled there something of the radiance and color of the beautiful First Ray.
The brothers had arranged a beautiful floral display upon the altar, composed of the exquisite French Iris, so similar to the Fleur-de-lis of France, combined with the lovely white Jasmine flower so beloved by the people of the East.
The assembly gathered about an hour before the ceremony was to commence, in order that all might blend their breaths in that rhythm that forms a mighty force and momentum, and is the initial impulse of the Transmission Flame.
Before the ceremony began, an acolyte carried from the ancient Holy of Holies and placed upon the altar, THE GRAIL AND THE GREAT DIA-
SINCE THE TIME OF KING ARTHUR, and which are symbolic of the two activities embodied within the will of God.
THE GRAIL SIGNIFIES THE CONSCIOUSNESS UPHELD, INTO WHICH
IS POURED THE DIVINE WILL, ALONG WITH THE INSPIRATION OF THE
DIVINE PLAN TO MANIFEST THIS WILL OF GOD,AND THE SPEAR SIGNI-
COMPLISHMENT.
In the East, many have completed the action of the grail, but it is to the West that we look for the action of the spear in the manifestation of God's will through the actual energies of each life-stream.
Every branch of the Great White Brotherhood was represented at the council—each showing the color of the retreat in which they serve, on the cowl which they wore thrown back over their white robes, and their degree of mastery was made known by the crest embroidered in the same color over the heart.
Our beloved Sanat Kumara carried the Rod of Power from Sham- balla, and his exquisite raiment was symbolic of his office as King of Kings. With him came Lord Maitreya, who carried a number of scrolls, each bound with golden thread, representing missions to be delivered to certain members in the assembly after the ceremony.
Beloved Lord Buddha and Ananda both came dressed in simple white robes of coarse fiber—with a lei of flowers around their necks. The seven great Chohans each had chairs placed in the order of their rank, although beloved Kuthumi, as recorder of the ceremonies, did not occu- py his chair, and the chair of beloved El Morya, as director of the pro- ceedings, was placed on the altar platform.
At a given moment, there appeared in the atmosphere over the pal- ace, a gorgeous canopy of Blue Light projected by the great Elohim of the First Ray, the mighty Hercules, and the great Silent Watcher of the planet, in a luminous body larger than the entire globe, stood in the at- mosphere and seemed to hold the planet within her arms. She, too, wore blue, but it looked like the soft blue of the sky on a clear day.
The hillsides all around Darjeeling were crowded with pilgrims and holy men who live but to obey the magnetic pull to any location which their meditation reveals within their hearts. They are known as “wander-
ing mendicants,” free as the wind, led here and there by the concepts and purposes not easily discernible even to their own fellow-countrymen. The light from a hundred thousand campfires made their presence known upon the hillsides.
It was not surprising to us to see Mahatma Gandhi enter the cham- ber in order to avail himself of the opportunity, at the completion of the transmission of the flame, to walk among his countrymen, and there were many among them who saw his presence. Here, I wish to say, for the enlightenment of the outer minds of my gentle readers, that in the sweetness of his Ascended Master Body, he is not the grotesque little man whose light blessed India, but is rather a majestic, serene and dig- nified presence, not unlike the great Gautama Buddha himself.
From the heart of the Himalayan Mountains came the great God, Himalaya—his exquisitely-carved and delicate oriental features empha- sized by the simplicity of his raiment. The ladies were represented by Kwan Yin, who wore her hair piled high, in oriental fashion, and held in place by three beautiful fan-shaped combs of diamonds. The beloved Nada, Leto and Mary, as well as many other beautiful goddesses, all wore robes of various shades of blue. The Goddess of Liberty presented a predominant figure among the ladies. She came dressed in a robe of exquisite sapphire blue, and wore the seven-pointed crown of the Lords of Karma, which august body she represented at the council.
The chelas who, by merit, and not by outer position, had earned the right to enter the great council chamber, were seated back of the Broth- erhood, and then, when all was in readiness, through that magic, mystic accomplishment known only to the higher consciousness, the substance of the walls of the great room seemed to dissolve so that millions on the hillsides might not only have the benefit of the radiation from the as- sembly, but could also experience the joyous upliftment of actually see- ing the council in action.
There was a sponsor for every group representing the outer world education—such as statesmen, artists, musicians, brotherhoods, as well as all those interested in healing, and a great number from the Christian dispensation came who are feeling the action of this flame, and almost the entire student body of Saint Germain was present.
The beloved Master Morya entered the chamber just before he breathing was to begin, and as he stood before the altar, the Crystal Flame within the chalice rose upward something like the flame from a physical fire. It then spread out in the form of a great lotus flower, and
at a given signal from the Master, the entire assembly, including the Great Ones in the atmosphere above, breathed it in, blessed and quali- fied it with their own consciousness, and then directed it forth on its journey from place to place across the surface of Earth. It swept into Shamballa, and from there to Suva, and as it went, it spread until it permeated every atom and cell of Earth—and the consciousness of every lifestream, incarnate as well as discarnate, received a clarity that will en- able the Holy Christ Self of each individual to reach the intellect more easily.
Each time, when the flame had swept over Earth, it returned to its starting place, and the Brothers sent it forth again and again, its action becoming more and more rapid until it seemed as though the planet
were a blazing Crystal Star. AS THIS CRYSTAL FLAME WAS BREATHED IN,
EITHER CONSCIOUSLY OR UNCONSCIOUSLY,BY THE PEOPLE,IT BEGAN
TO MELT THE HEAVY DARK SUBSTANCE IN THE MENTAL BODIES,SOME
OF WHICH HAD BEEN CONDENSED THERE FOR MILLIONS OF YEARS.This
action will continue during the entire period that El Morya's retreat is open, and those people who are endeavoring to present truth, in any form, will find that the wall of prejudice will be broken down considera- bly during the activity of this beautiful Crystal Flame which represents God's will.
When the Master El Morya descended from the altar platform at the close of the flame activity, his place was taken by Sanat Kumara, and a new action was set into motion, pertaining directly to the government of the people, which will be manifested in due time.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 25, 1953
Each beloved child of God has been created by the great Eternal Parents to fulfill some glorious destiny through the weaving of the indi- vidual energies of the lifestream into the tapestry of the world plan.
Within the consciousness of the Great Silent Watcher of planet Earth is held that individual divine plan, as well as the glorious vision of the completed evolution with regard to Earth and all its kingdoms. The Christ Self of every lifestream presently engaged in contributing energies to the atmosphere of Earth steps down the divine plan for the individual, and becomes the silent watcher of the evolving soul.
Through the constant drawing and qualifying of energy through the
centuries, the instruments (physical, mental, emotional, and etheric bod- ies) of the race have become so heavily charged with impure substance, that it is difficult for the outer waking consciousness to catch even a glimpse of that individual divine plan in order to cooperate intelligently in endeavoring to externalize it. Yet, until the outer consciousness can be purified and attuned to a point where the intelligent God-direction may flow steadily in an uninterrupted rhythmic outpouring, the entire plane- tary evolution is “locked,” so to speak, in the blind gropings of the ear- nest, but uncomprehending endeavors of the personal self.
While the Great White Brotherhood is focusing its attention and the power and momentum of its individual and collective light at Darjeeling, it enables the beloved El Morya to draw all that energy into the Crystal Ray of Divine Perception and Comprehension, for which earnest students are so sincerely calling, and then, with the cooperation of the Cosmic Silent Watcher, the individual Christ Self of each member of the human race receives a directed ray from his cosmic focus into its own electronic heart. This is a specifically added concentrated ray of power and is not to be confused with the natural flow of electronic light from the Central Sun, which forms the lifestream.
As the individual Christ Self, rhythmically, on the hour, receives the added charge of his Crystal Ray into this heart, it directs that ray through the silver cord, and into the mental body of the student, where- in are lodged concepts, thoughts and beliefs that have been accumulat- ed by the soul for millions of years. Some of them are so deeply embed- ded, and so far recessed from the so-called “conscious mind,” that the individual himself has no concept that there is yet so much of the voo- doo and the fakir in his inmost acceptance of things as they are. Through this accumulation, the God-direction must flow—then, through the further confines of the physical brain structure, each cell of which is charged with the thought patterns of centuries, because THE SAME ELE-
MENTAL SUBSTANCE IS USED OVER AGAIN IN SUCCEEDING LIVES.
When the Christ Self surges this flame through the mental body, it is like the opening of a sluice in a great dam, and the rush of pure energy sweeps out tons of this accumulation, loosening other older and more concrete substance, and gradually the process of purifying the mental bodies will be completed, although the process itself is likely to stir up certain energies that are both surprising and distasteful to the individual. May I give you the comfort of reminding you that all actions of the pres- ence of God are blessings, and so receive this purification in joy. The action of the Crystal Ray through the brain structure then renders the
same service in quickening the actual vibratory action of the cells in the brain, and helping them to throw off the accumulations which make re- ception sluggish and spasmodic. The beloved Morya is determined to open the channels of the individual's consciousness to the higher mind and the will of God, and knowing his will, I am happily convinced that it is about to be accomplished.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 3,1953
We are very interested in the tremendous forward impetus that is being experienced by the chelas at the present time in the coordination and cooperation between the inner and outer selves. This cooperation is the necessary forerunner of the expression of God's will for the people of Earth.
It has been to gain this cooperation, assistance, and willing, loving understanding of the outer selves, that we have been waiting through the centuries, and now that we have found lifestreams, unascended, who are willing to dedicate the vehicles loaned to them by the Presence of Life for the sole purpose of expanding God's kingdom, we can begin to go ahead with tremendous power and speed and action in releasing those plans and ideas which will form the foundation of the new day.
The Spiritual Hierarchy formulated and perfected, long centuries ago, the design for the planet Earth and her people, which is in accord with that of the God-will for the universe. We have but awaited the vol- untary cooperation and assistance of the mankind of Earth who were to be the beneficiaries of all the good that has been planned and designed for the people before lowering it into physical form.
The awakening of the individuals who have already turned their thoughts and feelings Godward fills us with joy in the promise that if we can sustain their attention until the human accumulation can be dis- solved to a point where they can become intelligent co-workers with us, we shall have formed a fine bridge from the human to the divine, strong enough to bear the weight of the cosmic plan that, in its fullness, will bring assistance and freedom to the entire race.
At present the great task is to sustain the enthusiasm and applica- tion of those who are to be the bridge in consciousness while we work, with almost feverish haste, to repolarize their outer vehicles, dissolve their accumulation, and purify their lifestreams to a point where the de-
sire of their hearts is coupled with the efficiency of their instruments.
This period of purification, polishing, raising and harmonizing re- quires the patience of the over selves as well as every assistance that can be given from heaven and earth to accomplish the necessary transi- tion of nature, so that the perfection promised can become form in even a limited number of cases, thus giving the necessary courage and confi- dence to the greatest number of potential co-workers to sustain their application in the knowledge that, like fruit, will grow upon their trees.
Enthusiasm, patience, constancy, zeal and confidence in the hearts of the forerunners for yet a little while will enable us to show that our words are truth, our promises are life, and our friendship is a tangible force for the betterment of the planet and her peoples.
I am deeply grateful for the many letters that have reached me from all the loving hearts that my words have reached, and let me say that these responses and gifts are our encouragement and hope in the ardu- ous task to which we are dedicated.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 10, 1953
On the anniversary of the day dedicated to the remembrance of motherhood—human and divine—I take pleasure in drawing the curtain aside to allow my earnest students the opportunity of seeing the inner action of the comforting Cosmic Law by which justice, mercy, love and balance are ever operative in the lives of mankind, appearances, judging by human standards, not withstanding.
Reincarnation is truly a mercy to the soul evolving in the present at- mosphere of planet Earth because the accumulation of individual, na- tional, racial and planetary karma is such that a respite from struggle, and from the necessity of mitigating the evils of the past causes, is es- sential to ensure the continued existence of that soul with the qualities of hope, faith and determination to persevere until the soul is conscious- ly absorbed into the Christ Self, and the immortality of the ego is as- sured. The souls of mankind, after passing through so-called death, so- journ for a time in those inner realms to which they have fitted them- selves by the qualification of their energies in the past earth life. All such are given instruction and assistance according to their capacity to under- stand, absorb, digest and assimilate the truth of life, and none is com- mitted to punishments for the sake of chastisement, although some,
through learning the lessons of cause and effect, do temporarily suffer, and in that suffering, build into their consciousness a realization of right and wrong.
Because of the tremendous personal karma of the majority of lifestreams, the Cosmic Law and the Lords of Karma do not allow more than a third of the lifestreams belonging to this evolution to incarnate at the same time, lest the combined weight of their karma bend the axis beyond its present strained strength. In the course of each twelve- month cycle, however, due to the multiplicity of births and deaths, this general figure varies slightly, but not enough to affect seriously the physical safety of the globe.
However, once in each year, during the beautiful and mystic month of May, the Lords of Karma draw together all the lifestreams that have been chosen to incarnate within that twelve-month cycle. I render the same service through the kingdom of nature, and at the same beautiful and impressive service, ALL the potential mothers of the race are also brought, in their finer bodies, to the assembly, and each soul meets and embraces the mother chosen, for reasons of past ties, karmic debts, or potential service, to be the channel through which the soul shall secure a physical garment. If either the child or the mother chosen by the Karmic Board does not approve of the alliance, they are given the opportunity of speaking, and then the Christ Self of each soul—child and parent—makes the final decision.
If the lesson to be learned will best benefit the soul, even if there is an antipathy between the two, the union is inwardly consummated, and the builders of form take upon themselves the assignment of fulfilling the Law's command through the year. For the vast majority of the race, this beautiful ceremony does not entail too much detail or too much time, but when the ceremony takes place by which a high initiate, such as the beloved Jesus, and Mary, his holy mother, were joined together, it is a glorious and impressive ceremony, which remains forever in the heart and consciousness of the observer.
In the case of the beloved Jesus, after his mission had been accept- ed, and he had been blessed by the Lord of the World and his own teacher, Lord Maitreya, the blessed Mary volunteered to go before him and be the channel through which his love and light might reach into the consciousness and world of mankind.
I remember well that beautiful ceremony when the great Lords of Karma, all wearing pure white robes and crowns of blazing gold, called
the Christ Self of the blessed Jesus before them, and asked if he was willing to perform the service which had been laid out to his inner vision. I remember well the clear ringing tones of that beloved one as he ac- cepted the mission.
Then, from the arched doorway, the vision of eternal motherhood stepped forth. A wreath of flowers similar to lily-of-the-valley was woven into her hair which cascaded like a golden sea over her shoulders. So slight and delicate was her form, and yet there was such tremendous strength in her presence. Her garments were of the delicate “Mary blue” which has since become the symbol of dedication to her services. She stretched forth her arms toward Jesus, held him for a moment in her embrace, and then as they knelt together, it was my great privilege to bless them both.
As it is part of the office of the Holy Spirit to breathe the first breath into the nostrils of the newly born, and to take, with compassion, the last breath from the passing soul, in that part of the ceremony which is repeated for every incarnating lifestream and the mother, I asked, “Have I the right, my children, to loan to you the immortal breath of life?” The responsibility of accepting the breath lies entirely within the free will of the soul, and to give the opportunity of accepting that breath lies within the free will of the chosen parent. Both of them then placed their hands on mine and said, “You have!” Then I said, “In the name of the Holy Spirit, I consecrate this union, and at the time of physical birth, I take the responsibility of breathing the breath of life into the lungs of this infant. So be it!”
At the close of the ceremony, the holy ones, in turn, blessed all the other lifestreams, including the little four-footed creatures who were to be given an opportunity to redeem the energies in which they found themselves imprisoned. Such is the care and kindness by which lifestreams are joined together, always with the greatest possible per- sonal and individual benefit to all concerned—whether it be in the bal- ancing of debts to life, or whether it be in the furthering of some cosmic cause.
So, to all my readers, beside whose mother I stood at the time of your birth, I bring my blessing this Mother's Day, with the assurance that, at the close of this embodiment, I shall again stand ready to accept that precious loaned breath of life from your soul, and with the hope that I may say, truly, “Well done, my child!”
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 17, 1953
As the great Resurrection Temple opened its doors to the mankind of Earth, the pure white flame from its heart reached up beyond the ten- thousand-foot level, opening the door into the octave of light, and con- necting the Resurrection Temple on Earth with the Ruby Temple of Jesus and Mary in the Sixth Sphere.
It was a beautiful and majestic sight to see the brothers and sisters of the Resurrection Flame in their white robes embroidered with the lily, honoring the presence of that resurrecting power, without which no man can enter into his Christ Estate.
As we had celebrated Ascension Day on the evening preceding the first public meeting (the 15th of May), the tremendous currents of the Master Jesus had greatly accelerated the power and intensity of that flame, and its pulsation could be felt that evening, even by the unawak- ened outer consciousness of those living in close physical proximity to the Holy Land.
As the flame was directed around Earth and accepted through the cooperative endeavors of the beloved students, we endeavored to charge the feeling, power and mastery of our own consciousnesses into each one's acceptance of that restorative power to act within his own conscious world and personal activity.
Because the great powers and foci of the God Authority are only as important to the mankind of Earth as the acceptance of their reality will allow them to be, I, who have utilized the Resurrection Flame to bring forth the beauty of each springtime, can bear witness to this great im- personal and potent power, and it is my hope that my FEELING of the power within the Resurrection Flame to act in the lifestream of every chela will, perhaps, pierce through the outer consciousness sufficiently so that each one may grasp that power and set it into action in his own world.
The beloved Master Jesus spoke on the ascension and told, so simp- ly, the story of the conscious descent of the individual lifestreams into form, and explained that the moment of the ascension for each individu- al was determined by the specific service that lifestream was destined to render in the evolution of the planetary scheme, and that it was not necessarily merit which allowed some individuals to complete their course more quickly than others, but sometimes it was that their service was completed in a shorter time, for none may return home until the fiat
of his own God-Self (which forms the motivating power by which the lifestream incarnated) is successfully accomplished. Then, and then alone, does the call of the Presence come, and the individual, his service completed, may, if his inner bodies are in order at the completion of that service, accept his freedom.
Here again, however, is the fine point of the Law. The service of the lifestream may take the soul down the whole course of history, and the circle of that ego's completed incarnations encompass the entire record- ed time in the history of the planetary evolution, or the circle of the lifestream's service may be a small one, requiring perhaps no more than two or three incarnations, but, in the performance of that service, whether it is as early as the spring violet or as late as the autumn aster, the condition of the inner bodies will determine how long after the ser- vice is completed it will be before the soul may accept the release from the service and return home.
Those people whose service is well done, if they have not “soiled hands” or “impure hearts,” may enter at once into the glories of the kingdom.
This portion of the Law has not been elaborated upon, but I bring it to your notice because at the instant that the Master Jesus completed his mission, the condition of his inner bodies and soul was such that he could accept the freedom and ascension into the heart of his Electronic Body. Other blessed ones, in the long, tedious course of living and ser- vice, when the final line which marks the periphery of their outgoing ac- tivity is reached, and by Cosmic Law they should be released from the wheel of birth and rebirth as the Christ Self speaks the words, “It is fin- ished,” find that, in their service, they have so distorted the condition of their inner bodies that they are not ready to accept the invitation of the God-self without some purification and the re-establishment of harmony and balance within the instruments of service.
Beloved Jesus, in speaking, described the necessity, while serving, for the soul to find time to prepare itself through the clarity of peace and balance of purity of the inner bodies so that when the mission is fully accomplished, it may not be necessary to spend centuries of personal application which is required to redeem the instruments by which the mission was accomplished, before they enter the kingdom in its fullness.
This is an action of the Law which must be stressed through the consciousness of mankind, and it is one reason why we are enabled to give more than ordinary assistance to certain lifestreams to balance and
purify the distortion of the inner bodies which has resulted from a per- sonally-rendered service.
The address was tremendously instructive in its simplicity, and par- ticularly efficacious because the consciousness of the Christian world, as well as the chelas, has accepted the ascension of Jesus, and are willing to listen to the Word because he manifested this activity in action.
I would ask each student to make daily preparation in learning, through the control of the energy of their various bodies, to reach that peace haven within themselves in their dealings with others, that if their call should come in any hour, the condition of their inner bodies might be such that they could slip easily into the glory of the kingdom and not be detained in some lower sphere until the energies of the inner bodies are fully redeemed and the lower nature entirely transmuted into the divine.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 24, 1953
When we look at the flow of energy from the heart of the Presence, we see a rapidly pulsating river of prismatic light. If we were to slow down the vibratory action of that life energy, we would see that the elec- trons making up the flame of the Presence carry a distinct design which differs from all others, even as the geometrical perfection of the snow- flake is singular.
As this energy is molded by the thought and feeling body into form and sent forth into the universe, it carries the plan of the original design of the lifestream. That energy goes forth in a handclasp, so that the in- dividual receiving the handclasp, when the hand is removed, has upon the palm, superimposed over his own energy, many thousands of these tiny forms representative of the lifestream of the giver.
The second individual then goes on his way, performing one act or another, yet he carries with him some of the energy from his friend, and this is how one's energy passes on in an endless chain from one to an- other in handclasps and other services requiring contact in different modes of service until the energy from each one goes out to many, many parts of the planet. The outer world has touched the fringe of this in their science of personal magnetism, but they refer to the human ef- fluvia which covers the pure particles of light, whereas we refer to the life structure and picture within.
The manner in which the particles are charged forth determines the resulting effect upon the lifestream releasing them. The energy may pass to another in a handclasp, but the predominant feeling in the emotional body as it goes forth, will determine whether its passage through the universe carries friendship and love or otherwise, and in its return circle, of course, it will pick up vibrations only similar to its own, and so its re- turn again unto its source, brings amplified a millionfold, the initial vibra- tion with which it was sent forth.
If a woman could see the sparks of light going forth from her finger- tips when she is cooking, and the substance of light that goes into the food she handles, she would be amazed to see how much of herself she charges into the repasts that she prepares for her family and friends.
It is one of the most important and least understood activities of life, that the radiation and feeling that go into the preparation of food affect everyone who partakes of it, and this activity should be unhurried, peaceful and happy. It would be better that an individual did not eat at all, than to eat food that has been prepared under a feeling of anger, resentment, depression or any outward pressure, because the substance of the lifestream performing the service flows into that food and is eaten, and actually becomes part of the energy of the receiver. THAT IS WHY
PREPARED BY ANYONE OTHER THAN THEIR OWN CHELAS,and if the in-
dividual who sometimes is possessed of the only advanced spiritual un- derstanding in the household, and who seems to have little time for per- sonal application, would make the preparation of his or her culinary ef- forts an active charge of happiness, purity, peace, opulence, and free- dom, what the other members will not get by study, they will eat. I might say that there are more ways than one of allowing the Spirit of God to enter the flesh of man.
THE PATTERN OF YOUR LIFESTREAM IS A BEAUTIFUL DESIGN,AND
OF THAT ORIGINAL FORM.THE LIGHT FLOWING FROM YOUR PRESENCE
INTO YOUR HEART ALSO CONTAINS THAT FORM. FOR INSTANCE, THE
SHAPE OF A MALTESE CROSS,AND THOSE OF LORD BUDDHA ARE IN THE
FORM OF AN OPEN LOTUS. When those individuals speak, the words that proceed from their mouths and set up vibrations in the universe are made up of countless millions of tiny crosses or flowers.
When they raise their hands, the electrons passing from the hand
are composed of myriads of tiny forms representative of their lifestreams. The atmosphere around them is filled with millions and mil- lions of these tiny forms going out into the universe. The places where their feet have stood, have the imprint of these tiny electronic patterns, and that substance is superimposed upon the garments that they wore, the rooms in which they lived, the trees that shaded them, and the beds they laid upon.
The most powerful concentrated designs are closest to the physical body, or to the place where the individual abode during his last incarna- tion, and that is why you will find a certain identity in spiritual centers where great men and women achieved knowledge and spiritual victories.
Your home, your environment and your personal effects are, like- wise, powerfully charged with the electronic pattern of your lifestream.
THAT PATTERN ITSELF IS NEUTRAL,BUT THE FEELING THAT YOUR EN-
ERGY RELEASED THROUGH IT DETERMINES ITS RADIATION. IT IS LIKE
OR DOUGH. When the pattern of your lifestream is charged into the Uni- versal Light Substance, if your feeling is harmonious, its radiation will be of benefit to all life; if the feeling is inharmonious, it still carries your pat- tern, and as it proceeds from you into the universe, you will bear the responsibility for all the life it affects discordantly before it returns in its circle to you. There is no man who can stand before the All-Seeing Eye of God and deny the pattern of his own life energy imposed upon any part of life constructively or destructively, for where your “stamp” is, like your footprint, there is where you have been, and you must answer to life for what was done there.
The Master Jesus used his hands, almost constantly, as conductors of the energy drawn from God, and charged them, through the electrons of his great lifestream, with healing power for those requiring assistance. HE AND HIS DISCIPLES HEALED BY THE ‘LAYING ON OF HANDS.’ In this manner, the electronic particles of the Master's energy were charged into the physical structure as well as into the mental, emotional and etheric bodies of those requiring assistance.
These particles of light remained with the individual, and radiated the feeling of the Master long after he had proceeded on his way. His purpose in this was to sustain his consciousness in the individual thus assisted, lest the mass mind draw him back into his former way of think- ing. Everybody close to the Master Jesus in that embodiment was literal- ly covered with the “stardust of his light,” which was as tangible a robe
of grace as was the white garment which he wore. Likewise, the whole planet was benefited by the radiation of his presence.
Therefore, be careful how you speak, because every time you speak a word, energy rushes forth from your mouth and creates a thoughtform composed of the pattern of your lifestream. If Saint Germain were to pronounce the word “cat,” that form would be composed of myriads of little open-ended crosses, and if Lord Buddha said the word “cat,” his thoughtform would be composed of tiny lotus flowers. It behooves us, then, to be careful how we use our energy because, according to the manner of sending it forth, do we receive happiness or otherwise in its return.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 31, 1953
I would like to describe to you the heart of God. It is a task that I cannot, faithfully, put into words, but I would like at least to stir your interest to the point where you begin to journey, through the medium of your consciousness, deeper and deeper and deeper into that stillness which forms the Sacred Heart from whence has come forth into being this universe and all of us—small and great alike.
It is HOME in its truest and deepest sense. It is security and safety and understanding and love without censure, and peace without price. It is light such as the most exquisite sunshine that your imaging faculties could conceive, and yet it is as restful as the twilight. It is as silent as the sun in the heavens in the performance of its cosmic duties, and yet, it is filled with sound in perfect harmony. You might say it is every pair of opposites in their perfect sense—without dissensions or imperfections of any kind, for every quality has two poles—silence and sound—activity and stillness, although mankind has falsely created in this world of form an opposite to love, which is hate, an opposite to silence, which is noise.
However, within this great Cosmic Heart is a realm, Saint Germain calls it the Great, Great Silence. Jesus called it the Kingdom of Heaven. Others call it the Sacred Heart. David called it the Secret Place of the Most High. I call it the power of love divine, but whatever name it is called, it is the ultimate goal toward which all life is journeying, and it can be experienced by the evolving consciousness of any unascended being when he has become still enough.
Once you have entered into the heart of that exquisite stillness—
where you will meet with every being who has mastered the outer self, where you can see the full design of God's Plan for every creature—you will, like myself, never leave it again, but you will work from within that heart, abiding in perfect peace. Your physical heart is a replica of the great cosmic heart of the universe, and through the door of that heart you can enter the place of stillness, and you will find it increasing and becoming more tangible as you practice the cultivation of that inner peace.
I smile when I see the mankind of Earth so intent on travel and va- cation, when they may go into this inner realm on a breath, and come back more restored than any resort or any physical sunshine or water spa could manifest for them.
Dear children of my heart, I implore you to enter deep, deep, deep into the heart of the silence and KNOW for yourselves the fullness of life that is there for your health, enjoyment, prosperity and PEACE.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 7, 1953
Humility and grace are both of spirit alone. Neither can be brought under control by the outer senses of man, for each quality is given through man by the breath of the Spirit of Life.
Humility is an inner reverence, letting the Power of Life express or flow through the cup of one's consciousness, with no effort of the outer senses. In this way, humility, like the Sun from the heart of Helios, flows forth in quiet gentle streams of life—a blessing and an anointing on all life.
Grace of the spirit is that beauteous, joyous, effervescing happiness of life that, from within the hidden inner depths of man's heart makes each of them a delightful companion to all everywhere—be it in Heaven or on Earth. The grace of Spirit shines forth from him who knows his oneness with all life; who is willing to join himself with other forms—no matter where—thus making a greater, firmer bond of spirit, whereby man shall know himself AS spirit—not flesh.
Dearly beloved hearts of mine, I offer to each of you the gift of my own humility and grace of life. It may be for you, each one, a living, breathing, pulsating, eternal reality with each breath you breathe if you so desire. It needs only your acceptance, and then sustained conscious-
ness of that oneness with me. Within the Secret Place of your own heart you will contact your own divine identity, and there, also, may be found the gifts of all who are of the heavenly consciousness. Again we see the meaning of the Master Jesus' words, “Seek ye first the Kingdom of Heaven (your own Christ Identity), and all other gifts of consciousness shall be added unto you.” So often has man heard the words “man is but consciousness,” and they remain but “words” for him. Raise your own consciousness, by an effort of will, from the human or outer man's thinking, and fasten it to the mind of your own Higher Self within. In this way, your creative faculties will be raised, and you will find yourself thinking and feeling like unto your own Christ Self.
Beloved ones, you are known by and express your form of con- sciousness each moment that you breathe. Man expresses mostly from the outer consciousness of himself, yet if he will identify himself with his true identity, then in truth will he express the consciousness of Heaven itself.
“The Kingdom of Heaven is within,” and, “the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand,” are words spoken so many centuries ago, and yet man has not learned to BE this beautiful Being which IS his TRUE IDENTITY.
Enter deep within until you find the “I” of you, then kneel, in spirit, and be enfolded in its divine embrace and absorbed into its way of think- ing and feeling. Beloved ones, I welcome you, this day, into the inner consciousness of spirit, and ere this year has flown, there shall be those of you who shall move wholly and eternally free as spirit upon this Earth, and, also in the higher octaves of light, where your ascension is assured.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 14, 1953
This week, I present, for your enjoyment, a short description of the preparation made by the brothers at the great Rocky Mountain Retreat for the opening of the half-yearly grand council of Ascended Masters in charge of the evolution of our planet. These remarks were made by our beloved brother, Lanto, the Master in charge of this retreat.
BELOVED ASCENDED MASTER LANTO speaks:
The Cosmic Law opens the barriers that keep universal schemes from inter-blending, and from all the stars, volunteers of love descend on pathways of flame, their light increasing as they approach the great meeting place.
The hosts of the Rocky Mountain Retreat, in their golden robes, wel- come the divine messengers, the air devas, the angels, the Masters, and the Solar Lords. The whole atmosphere is ablaze with effulgent light, but as we become accustomed to its radiance, we can distinguish the Mas- ters with their chelas in groups—Kuthumi with his chelas, the teachers, educators and parents of the race; the Master Morya with the govern- ment officials who make up his group; Hilarion surrounded by the etheric bodies of the doctors and nurses and scientists.
The largest group of all is around the Lord Buddha, made up of the holy ones of the East. The next in size and radiance is the Lord Jesus with his Christians—ministers, missionaries and good people of the vari- ous Christian sects, filled with the serious intent of doing good, and drawn hither by their desire to serve life and to contact the Master in their inner bodies. Saint Germain, our shining one, is surrounded by his students and the etheric bodies of all those interested in the work of the new day. High in the atmosphere, seven golden thrones have been pre- pared for the seven impassionate and serene Lords of Karma who are to preside at the council meeting. Over all, the fragrance of the lotus and the rose mingle, and the music of the spheres fills the air with harmony and peace, as the magnet of love draws from the human race all those whose desire and design is for good.
When the meeting is called to order on June 30th, each Master pre- sents, in color and radiance and fiery word, his plan and design for the balance of the year to come. Then, the voice of the Lords of Karma will ask: “Where is your sponsorship? What can you offer the solar system in place of the release of this light and mercy for which you ask?” Then the Master turns to his chelas and asks that they emit their light and, ac- cording to the light emitted by all his chelas in unison, is the Master granted a release of certain authority and dispensations to fulfill his plan. If the light is great, his opportunity to fulfill his plan is likewise backed by Cosmic Law.
If the Master has little or no sponsorship from unascended beings, these great impersonal Lords must, perforce, refuse his request. Many petitions are presented at these great council meetings which would im-
prove the conditions of the race, but due to lack of interest on the part of humanity, they must be set aside until such time as the majority of the people of Earth sincerely desire that those qualities and conditions asked for by the small minority and invisible sponsors of the race, be granted. The chelas may sponsor several Masters' services, and when the call for light is made, they may join other groups and add theirs to the flash of light which is the judgment of his plan. Thus is decided the fate of our nation and of all peoples.
As we approach another of these great council meetings, I would urge that each earnest student make a heart call to the Christ Self of every member of the race, discarnate as well as incarnate, to be present, bringing the etheric bodies of their lifestreams with them, that they might observe, firsthand, the efforts being made by the guardians of the race for their redemption and ascension. This should have a salutary ef- fect upon the outer personality, because the conviction of the divine plan, charged into the inner bodies through attendance at these impres- sive ceremonies, cannot fail to reach the intellect and awaken it to its responsibilities, not only to the life that beats its own heart, but to all life in general.
Blessings and love.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 21, 1953
Beloved Children of Life and Light,
This morning, I again bow before the exquisite stream of electronic light flowing so constantly, so joyously, and so happily from the heart of the great Sun, itself, into and through your human forms, and contain- ing, within itself, all the potent powers which man has called mastery over circumstances.
Looking at the form and essence of this pure light as it flows to the individual, which appears like billions of beads of light strung together, making a river of electronic substance, it becomes my heart desire, as well as that of all those who witness the entrance of the God-light into the body, that we might convey to you the comfort and the knowledge and power that lies within your own light to fulfill all your needs, and yet this great river of force flows through you, for the most part, unclaimed, filling the aura of each day with nothingness.
The great world of science has said that if they could build machines powerful enough to crush the atom, that from the energy released, one tiny molecule would be enough to carry a great ocean liner across the sea, and yet, in the course of a second, each one receives into his own heart (unrecognized) many countless billions of these atoms that pass out into the universe, unused, because man has not learned the power that lies within his own lifestream—just like an orange that lies upon the table untouched, or a nut from which the kernel has not been extracted. One could sit for days with both these articles of food within reach with- out enjoying the succulence of the one or the nourishment that lies with- in the other, unless an effort was made to unclothe the garment in which their essence was enveloped.
It is the same with your precious light. At the moment you are born into this world, your own Christ Self agrees to accept the prana, or sub- stance of the air, and becomes responsible for as much of that commodi- ty as you will use in the course of a lifetime. Also, from the time you breathe your first breath, the powers and beings of the air become your servants; the beings concerned with the sustenance of Earth supply you with food and nourishment for your body; the shining sun helps you to perform the acts of your daily living, and the elements of the water sup- ply you with your ablutions as well as giving the necessary refreshment to your inner bodies. All of these elemental beings bend the knee before the throne of the One from which all have come, and who breathes the first breath into the nostril of the new-born and sets the akashic ethers into motion. Do you think that it is for naught that, age after age, and eon after eon, mankind has been so served, and yet has not signified his willingness to accept the responsibility of using these powers of nature without, in some manner, contributing, even impersonally, to the pro- gress of the planet and the race?
At the close of your earth life, my beloved ones, it is I who takes the last breath from your nostril, as your soul signifies that you have abode long enough in this “vale of tears,” and that it desires a surcease from the karma of your own making that you may receive light from the Suns of Heaven and prepare to return again to fulfill your divine plan. I have met you there hundreds and hundreds of times, your soul clutching in its tired hands the sheaves of its own harvest, pitifully small for the most part, and even I, whose energy has sustained your earth journey, must repress a feeling of discouragement (if such a quality could be expressed in our realm) to see a soul so distressed. So this morning I again en- deavor to turn your attention to the power that lies within your electron-
ic stream of light which is your heart-beat.
You do not have to look without—to any person—for within that heart-beat is your precipitating power by which I myself have manifested the glory of each succeeding day.
In the heart of the retreats, WHEN WE EMPHASIZE THE PHILOSOPHY
‘KNOW THYSELF,’ IT DOES NOT MEAN THAT YOU HAVE TO DELVE INTO
THE VARIOUS DOCTRINES OF THE DAY, WHICH ONLY RESULT IN THE
CLOTHED THE OUTER SELF IN THIS OCTAVE, BUT WE DO MEAN THAT
LIGHT THROUGH WHICH YOU ATTAIN YOUR MASTERY.
Report by beloved Kuthumi on the activities in the Rocky Mountain Retreat half an hour before Transmission of the Flame June 20, 1953
Beloved Maha Chohan
Tonight, as the great retreat which forms one of the most ancient sanctuaries known upon planet Earth today plays host, not only to the Ascended Masters and their chelas of love and light, but also to the souls of millions of incarnate lifestreams and members of the human race who are awaiting incarnation in the discarnate realm, we choose to bring to your attention an eye-picture of the activity in order that you may enjoy, and consciously participate in, the service as manifested through us all.
Because of the momentum of the student body over the many years in turning their consciousnesses toward this retreat at least twice in each year, the inner currents are more firmly established than in the retreats which have just been brought to the attention of the outer conscious- ness, and I might say that it is like traveling along a well-cut highway in comparison to that of a grassy footpath for the consciousness and the soul of the mankind of Earth as they turn toward this retreat.
The seven great thrones of the Lords of Karma in the atmosphere above the council chambers are already filled. These beloved beings have come several weeks in advance of their usual visitation in order that they, too, might contribute the energies of their love and breath of life in this powerful and magnificent opportunity.
They each wear upon their heads the seven-pointed crown symbolic
of their office, and all are in green and gold in honor of the colors of the beloved host of the evening, with the exception of Kwan Yin, who, as spokesman, has chosen to wear the deep royal purple significant of the concentrated action of mercy and compassion.
The Ascended Masters, themselves, are now gathering and entering into the vast chamber, taking their accustomed seats, each of which is provided with a green velvet cushion and footstool. The rostrum, itself, is decorated in a most exquisite display of gold calla lilies combined with a rich green vine which grows in China, and brought hither for the occa- sion by some members of the Brotherhood. Over the entire mountain stands the canopy of force that was drawn from the heart of the music festival, which is made up of the combined energies of the thousands of lifestreams who attended, and which will be offered on behalf of Serapis Bey when the 200,000 are called before the Karmic Board to render an accounting for their participation in the progressive unfoldment of the evolution of the race.
The beloved Lanto is already upon the platform, and the concentra- tion of the Green and Gold Flame, standing around his body for about three feet in every direction, is so brilliant and beautiful that his form is hardly visible within it.
The back area of the chamber is filled with the inner bodies of the conscious students who are aware of the Masters and their service, and the action of the whole audience is to enter deep into the heart of their own flame, and endeavor to duplicate the great cosmic green and gold lily which is the form the flame will take in its expanding activity around the Earth. The sponsors for each location have established around each sanctuary a similar flame flower. They are all closed like great tulips, and will not open their petals until Lanto gives the signal for the breathing to commence. It is the desire of the sponsors (through the student body) to expand all of these flame flowers, entwining one with another, until the entire Earth is garlanded—which is balance.
As we stand here, we see the discarnates being drawn into the at- mosphere by the great Astrea, the beloved Oromasis and Diana, and Lord Michael. There is a great amphitheater prepared for them, for they have asked that they might give their breath in passing this same flame through their realms. Previously, the Masters have drawn the flame through these realms as well as the elemental kingdom, but this is the first time that the discarnates have asked for an opportunity to con- sciously participate in the activity themselves. I would ask now that you
send a though to anyone whom you think might be within those realms, as it will make it easier for them to accept the benefits of the flame.
The beloved Sanat Kumara and Lord Buddha have just come, and Lord Maitreya has entered also, bearing with him the Rod of Power. All are now seated—quietly contemplating the flame.
by the Lord Maha Chohan,
June 21, 1953
As the Flame of God encircled Earth on the evening of June 20th, 1953, it was interesting to note that the tracks which had been cut through the lower atmosphere of Earth from sanctuary to sanctuary by the breath of the student body were clearly defined before the great invisible helpers began to set the currents into action from the higher realms which would enable the greatest possible service to be rendered at this time.
I can best describe it by saying that the lower atmosphere of Earth is often temporarily “parted,” so to speak, by a strong thought or feel- ing form, through a cooperative service or group endeavor, but after the service is completed, the atmosphere again “closes in,” just as an indi- vidual leaves no trace of his pathway behind him in passing through wa- ter. However, as the great Law, through its messengers, has witnessed the fidelity, constancy and enthusiasm of the unascended beings who have joined together, month after month, in invoking and directing the flame, and who have contributed the energy and substance of their own breath as a conductor of that flame, this bridge of breath and energy has been made permanent, and remains a visible, tangible, constant “conductor” from one focus of light to another at all times.
This means that even when the added impetus of the conscious co- operation of the students is not intensifying the blessing of the particular retreat which is the focus for the evening, the rhythm of that flame, like water pouring through a prepared channel, continues to flow, and the sphere of influence of each retreat is no longer “localized,” but world- wide in its outpouring. This is more important than perhaps the human consciousness will realize upon first thought, because instead of having one “treatment” in a thirty-day cycle, the entire momentum and power of radiation from the retreat which is active during that period becomes
the constant, pulsating and raising activity of the entire world through- out this thirty-day cycle.
Each time the group activity is repeated, all the breath released from each lifestream is woven into this “spiritual track” to widen the bridge, so that from a tiny “thread,” which is barely perceptible among the shadows of Earth's present garments of pain and confusion, it will one day be a blazing highway as wide as Earth's periphery, and then all will see, know and manifest God accomplishment.
In July of last year, when this humble experiment first began, the sphere of influence of each retreat covered a localized area, but there were no conscious unbroken connections between these foci of light and power. When the student body first contributed its timid breaths, there being but one such group of unascended beings conscious of our en- deavor, those combined breaths did not reach across the Atlantic Ocean, and it was the pleasure of the Ascended Host to provide the necessary strength, impetus, and cosmic breath to carry that frail offering around the world. Like a “wisp of smoke,” the student's breath was dissipated at the close of the ceremony.
As the year has progressed, and as more and more groups of unas- cended beings are participating, the power and momentum of the stu- dents carry the breath around the world—accomplished solely through the conscious endeavors of unascended beings. We merely intensify the flame.
Because this contribution has come voluntarily through the hearts of members of the human race, the Law has permitted us to sustain this channel through which the energies flow, and it is a tremendous forward impetus for our endeavors, for rather than receiving the “food” once in every thirty-days, all kingdoms are receiving it every second throughout this period.
May I bless and thank those lovely spirits who have chosen to invest their breath in this cosmic endeavor!
We begin our second cycle of the Transmission Flame on July 18th, from the retreat of the Master Saint Germain in Transylvania, and I am grateful that, as the “Book of Life” closes on our first year's endeavors, I shall be able to offer the Lords of Karma such a beautiful report from the hearts of those who love life enough to contribute their breath to its glorious fulfillment.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 5, 1953
Report by Saint Germain on Activities in the Rocky Mountain Retreat
June 29th and 30th, 1953
Again, through the cooperation and balanced enthusiasm of your lifestreams, we are enabled to establish a precedent this evening as the great half-yearly council convenes for the presentation of the lifestreams who received the grant last year.
The balance of energy required by the Cosmic Law to promote a more than ordinary world cause forms the measure of all dispensations granted by the Lords of Karma. From our octave, we are permitted to design various plans whereby the evolution of the race may be acceler- ated. However, it is a requisite of the Law that we must secure the inter- est, cooperation and voluntary support of some members of the human race, yet unascended, in order to set aside certain restrictions which limit our freedom of action in the sphere of life which is not our natural habi- tat.
These various petitions and designs are always presented to the Karmic Board and the half-yearly council. At inner levels, some members of the human race respond and offer to cooperate with the Masters' in- dividual or collective plans. The Lords of Karma examine carefully the capacities of these volunteers, to see if their energies can be utilized practically, and if their instruments of expression (inner and outer bod- ies) are sufficiently developed and reliable enough to count on fulfillment of the vow taken by them in the fuller freedom of the inner levels.
Upon the number of individuals who volunteer to assist the Master in a particular cause, and upon the evolution and development of each vol- unteer, is the grant or dispensation given or withheld. Some of the be- loved Brothers receive a tremendous response because individuals are vitally interested in their projects—like the annihilation of war; while oth- er members of the Brotherhood receive little support because their plans and projects do not appeal to the personal selves of mankind; the self- ishness of the personality (which is part of the etheric envelope also) does not prompt even a passing interest by such life-streams. Thus, when a proposal is made and the Lords of Karma ask for backers among the human race, no one responds, and the petitioner is forced to place his hopes upon the shelf, hoping that at some future time he will be able to impress some individuals with the importance and possibilities of his cause.
The days before the Lords of Karma take their places are given over to the Brothers, that they may post their petitions and further their causes as best they can. Small council chambers are placed at their dis-
posal, and certain chela are invited to sit with them and study the merits of the various plans. Thus, before the night of the great council, the in- dividual sponsor knows fairly well what response he can expect from mankind, and also what support he will receive from the Karmic Board. There is always hope, however, that when the actual petition is read, those attending will become interested enough to back his cause, and when the Karmic Board asks, “Who, among unascended mankind, will assist you?” there will be enough to warrant the Master's receiving per- mission to at least TRY to externalize his plan.
As the students have become conscious of the service being ren- dered at these half-yearly councils, and they have added the petitions inspired by their hearts and spirits, the Masters often incorporate the students' petitions into their own and “adopt” such petitions, offering to give the support of their own hearts to the presentation of such petitions to the assembly.
The messenger from the Great Central Sun is empowered by that Central Intelligence to release from the cosmic storehouse of energy an equivalent amount of universal light energy to that offered to the Mas- ters through the mankind of Earth, which doubles the power invested in any cause or design.
BUT, for the first time since the veil of maya closed the inner sight and hearing of the human race, we experienced, last evening, a release of energy from mankind simultaneously with the promulgation of our plans, which enabled us to pass with merit 100,000 of the 200,000 lifestreams who were chosen for the first wave of spiritual impetus in the Cosmic Christ entrance into the outer consciousness of the race.
This brought to mind a new and wonderful opportunity, for if unas- cended beings would choose to give their energies at the same time we are presenting the petitions to the Lords of Karma, wave after wave of harmoniously-qualified God-life flowing from the hearts of mankind would bear witness to mankind's willingness to stand behind every de- sign and plan that the Brothers might present. Then the Lords of Karma could not, in good conscience, refuse any such petition, and tremendous dispensations and grants could be effected.
So tonight, as the Masters prepare for their audience before the Karmic Board, we are opening the great channel of energy from the class, and the fully gathered cosmic momentum of your many years of service is being drawn through your decrees and flooded into the great assembly hall, not only for the awakening of the 200,000, but for every
dispensation that appears to have merit in the eyes of God. Remember that all the momentum of every decree, every song, every visualization you have ever made, is added to your application this evening, and then the Central Sun is giving a balance of the same amount of victorious Christ energy which is pure God force.
It is one thing for the students to be totally unconscious of what we are doing currently, which has been the case of the past years, but it is a great step up when the students consciously know where we are, and engage (as in the Transmission Class) in cooperation with us at the same time the activity is in session, but this third development where you are working simultaneously with us in the accomplishment of current events, at the same moment, signifies the greatest spiritual milestone of this era, and within it is the hope of an absolute unity between our work and yours—stimulating your endeavors by the certainty of accomplishment, and ours by the joy of knowing that we can secure energy, when the Law requires it of us, from mankind.
May I point out that we can do much from this end, but the Law re- quires the interest and energy from yours, and it was the Christ Selves who drew the small number of lifestreams into that particular sanctuary last evening where the release of their energy, at the psychological mo- ment it was needed, has given birth to this marvelous opportunity of Ascended and unascended beings working together simultaneously and bringing forth such unprecedented results.
In order to present this “Bulletin” in proper sequence for your un- derstanding, let me explain that on the evening of June 29, 1953, a small number of chelas gathered together in their sanctuary to do some decree work on certain activities which they knew were in session at the great half-yearly council, but they were not aware that they were offer- ing their energy at the precise moment it was needed by their ascended friends in order to promulgate a certain cause presented to the Lords of Karma by these great Brothers for the benefit of mankind. This unpre- meditated, simultaneous action on the part of the students gave rise to an opportunity similar to the idea of the united action in the transmission of the flame, whereby if the students can be notified, beforehand, of any event requiring simultaneous action between Masters and chelas, and they choose to offer their energies at the precise moment it is required, it would have a tremendous effect upon future accomplishments through cooperation action. Now I will let Saint Germain present the balance of his report.
(June 29th, 1953, 10:30 p.m.)
May I congratulate you on a magnificent activity here tonight! I would like to show you how close you have come, in your outer con- sciousness, to cooperation with our endeavors. When you began your class this evening, Serapis and I were sitting in the council chamber pro- vided by the Brotherhood at the retreat, where he might interview the 200,000 lifestreams he had sponsored before the Karmic Board, to find what merit may be offered on their behalf at the meeting tomorrow evening (June 20th). Serapis said, “If I only had some energy to use!”— and just then the pulse beat of the decrees from your class began. I slapped my hand on the table and said, “There is your energy!”
Before this energy was released, only 10,000 of the 200,000 had qualified, but through the tremendous release of energy in your decrees, the number was increased to 100,000. Just then, Kwan Yin came to the door and said, “I do not come in an official capacity as spokesman for the Karmic Board, but I can tell you that we do not require that the out- er selves of the 200,000 be completely awakened and consciously coop- erating with the Christ Selves. If you can show that they have even a “spark of interest” in spiritual truth, we will pass them, and increase the grant for the balance of the year.”
Upon examination, the Christ Selves of these people showed that the difficulty was due to the impurity of the inner bodies and the turmoil in the emotional bodies, and if these could be purified by the application of the Sacred Fire, it would be possible for the Christ Self of each one to register through the brain and into the outer consciousness. So, to our joy and the happiness of all concerned, the 200,000 passed through.
I congratulate you for having your “lamps filled with oil,” for truly no one knows “at what hour the Bridegroom cometh,” and in the days and years ahead, many opportunities will arise when we will be able to so contact you without previous notice.
Beloved Saint Germain
June 30th, 1953, 10:30 p.m.
Beloved Friends of My Heart,
Do you know that, tonight, seventy thousand years does not seem such a long time since you and I pledged one another, at the close of that civilization, to endure, and through the power of light within your hearts, you have passed through the shadows of the intervening centu- ries and have not been found wanting. It will give me great happiness to
report to you later on the results of your endeavors tonight. Thank you.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 12, 1953
Your Higher Self is a real and tremendous being of light, power, dig- nity, beauty, and freedom. As you feel your heart beating, think of the energy that has flowed from that being, to sustain your body's life, and think of the plan that being has for your lifestream, which it has endeav- ored to fulfill for millions of years. Age after age it has provided you with a strong and beautiful body and endeavored to manifest through you the design which God, the Father, desired that your Presence fulfill.
Again, you are in possession of a vehicle provided by this Presence, and I would counsel that you turn to that Presence and listen to its promptings through your heart. This will require a certain relinquishment of your consciousness to the passing things of Earth. If you can and will make this effort, you will find that the divine teacher will set your house in order, and things will progress to a point where you will become of greater help and assistance to those around you. This must come for every man, every woman, every child, for it is pre-ordained by life, but we can press that day if we are wise.
The Ascended Master is always in complete control of all the energy of his lifestream, and the vibrations passing from his thought and feeling world always express the harmony of his keynote. They are always in agreement with the divine Law of Love, which is the consciousness of the Father as manifest through the Celestial Kingdom, the angelic host, and the Hierarchy.
If you would visualize your consciousness like a great ball or sphere rotating like the hands of a clock, from left to right, at a certain speed, and all the time throwing off electrical waves into the atmosphere, you would have a very good picture of the activity of your consciousness as seen with the inner eye. Then, if you would visualize the Ascended Mas- ter's consciousness like a great iridescent sun filled with the prismatic colors of the rainbow, as much larger than your own as the head of a pin is to the sun in the heavens, and whirling in the same direction as your own, but so rapidly that you cannot see the rotation, and sending off tons of flame into the atmosphere that makes the entire heavens glow with its radiance—you would see THAT towards which you aspire.
Now if you will take the lesser consciousness (which is your own) and place it, mentally, in the very center of that great whirling sphere of
the Master's consciousness, visualizing the absorption of the one into the other, and center that whole contemplation at the point between your eyes where the inner eye is developing, you will experience the most marvelous expansions of consciousness which has become like an open book to the advanced chelas of the past. If you will dwell upon this ex- planation, you can hasten tremendously your own unfoldment, and if you will consciously blend your human consciousness into any Ascended Master's consciousness upon which your mind dwells, you will find his powers flowing through you freely to assist mankind.
ON CAUSE AND EFFECT
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 19, 1953
The mixing of certain foods together forms a very pleasant and edi- ble concoction, which is a source of delight and satisfaction to your fami- lies and friends. You set up a CAUSE by mixing those various individual foods, and the ultimate result will be the effect you desire. In this very simple example, you have the Law of Karma—CAUSE and EFFECT. You know before you begin what the effect will be, and you proceed with assurance that if you adhere unerringly to the necessary rules and regu- lations, your ultimate presentation will not only be beautiful, but tasty.
What you have done in your culinary experience, you can do equally well in life. If you would put the proper qualities together, you would have the same effect—with the same degree of accuracy—and you would have as desirable a manifestation as you had in your cooking, BUT because the qualities of fearlessness, confidence, strength and purity are unseen qualities, mankind feels that they can put a little less or a little more of one or the other into their original CAUSE and still have a desir- able EFFECT, where no wise person in a culinary department would tam- per with an intricate recipe and expect perfect results.
You may draw as much love, as much fearlessness, as much light, or as much happiness as you desire into any picture that you may hold in your mind, whether it is for the strength and endurance of someone you love, or for the freedom of the whole race, and f you continue to reject all unpleasant feelings and thoughts from your mental and emotional picture, even as you would reject poison or any other unpleasant sub- stance for you cake, you would be successful in your manifestation.
If you were preparing a special dish for your family, you would not
allow anyone to drop any form of waste matter into it. You would know, without my saying so, that the result would be imperfect, and yet human beings, in drawing a perfect picture for their loved ones or for their house or their business, allow any passing thought that proceeds from the ignorant minds of men to flow into that form and pollute it. Remem- ber, that the EFFECT will carry the taint of that which you allowed to enter your CAUSE, either consciously or unconsciously—for that is the LAW. In the realm of the Ascended Masters, they, too, follow the same law that is being worked out with such difficulty in the third dimensional world as CAUSE and EFFECT. The Theosophical world has called it KAR- MA, and it has become mesh of intricate design which has caught the soul, rather than an exquisite proof of the creative power focused within each human heart. In he Ascended Master Octave, if EFFECT did not proceed from CAUSE, the Masters would have no power to follow through any design, but as the human mind is thoroughly convinced that two and two makes four, so does the Master know, without question of a doubt, that EFFECTS will follow CAUSES set up within his heart and mind consciousness.
Report by Saint Germain on Activities in the Transylvania Retreat
before Transmission of the Flame
July 18, 1953
Beloved ones, tonight is an anniversary, and one that I can celebrate with particular personal happiness, for this magnificent activity brought
to such full fruition, PARTICULARLY WHEN THE CURTAIN HAD ALL BUT
YEARS.
Tonight Transylvania is a beautiful sight as we look at it from the in- ner standpoint. It is not a large state at most, but from border to border it is ablaze with deep purple fire. Devas and angels and elementals clothed in every hue of the Violet Ray are bathing in this tremendous aura of pulsating Violet Flame, and from the heart of the Sun, a directed ray of the most intense purple fire that has ever touched the Earth is anchored through the focus of the Freedom Flame, which it has been my privilege and honor to guard for many centuries.
The Freedom Flame is burning upon the altar, and the beloved Brothers and Sisters have decorated the entire assembly room in Maltese crosses made up of exquisite floral offerings representative of the vari-
ous countries from whence they came. Each has followed the pattern of my own Electronic Light Pattern, but the flowers symbolize the location of the retreat or sanctuary from whence the Brothers and Sisters have joyously come to offer the energy of their life this night, and I shall al- ways remember the beauty of this kind expression of their love.
As we go into action in the drawing of the concentrated power of God freedom into this mighty flame, and as we direct it through the channels which have already been opened and established, we are going to endeavor to create around every student unascended, a similar cross, larger than the physical body, made up of the actual substance of this concentrated flame which has become the atmosphere of Transylvania tonight. The vibratory action of this prepared cross will be much more rapid than the natural vibration of the physical and inner bodies of the students, and should enable them to breathe in the flame with greater ease, and absorb it into the inner bodies with much less difficulty.
As I am speaking to you now, the beloved Serapis is taking his place before the rostrum, and it is his great joy to ask the Brothers and Sisters of the Ascension to create out of their thought, forms of this great Mal- tese cross before the entire assembly. The Ascension Brotherhood is par- ticularly noted for its power of concentrating thought force, and invoking the universal light to fill it, and condense its vibratory action until it is visible even to the physical sight of unascended mankind.
As I am watching the proceedings, we see this great cross taking form. It is well over one hundred feet high, and very clearly distinguish- able, as its periphery seems to be made of a silver substance which clearly defines it from the violet in the atmosphere. Then we witness the drawing of the Violet Fire from the atmosphere into that cross, condens- ing it just as you would fill a mould with a particular substance. As this is completed, the Brothers of the Ascension then relinquish their places to the great angel devas of ceremony who now, under the direction of the Archangel Raphael, are stepping within this cross and greatly expanding it in size, and it is beginning to pulsate with the motion of their own heart-beat.
Raphael, I know from my own feeling, is preparing them now to car- ry the replicas of this original cross into the sanctuaries particularly, and into the auras of the students. From the higher atmosphere, more and more of these devas and angelic beings come, and they are drawn, just as the moth is drawn to the flame, into this great cross until it becomes deeper and deeper in color, larger and larger in periphery, and more radiant in its pulsation, which is so rapid now that you can scarcely dis-
tinguish it in their outbreath of that flame.
The great Freedom Flame is also expanding and flowing into the cross, which now becomes as large as the entire European continent, and yet the signal has not been given for them to step forth from it. They are still concentrating and drawing more beings into it from the four corners of Earth. This activity is a surprise to me, and a gift of love to my lifestream, as well as yours. I trust, as it takes place, that you may enjoy contributing your energies to the intensification of this great cross which grows until it extends well into the Asiatic continent and down into Africa.
I must soon enter into the heart of the Flame, but I had hoped that they would start the expansion while I was still speaking to you so that you might enjoy it. Beloved Raphael, in answer to my request, now rais- es his hands, and as they are lowered, you can almost hear the burst of music as the angel devas pass out from the flame—every one of them carrying an exquisite Maltese cross of blazing light. The great devas are carrying some as large as a city, and there are smaller devas and angels who are carrying little crosses no larger than an eight-inch ball.
Let us follow them now as they swing outward. You can hear the song of the Freedom Flame and the rhythm of their motion. They go, instantly, into the sanctuaries, and wherever there is an activity estab- lished, the cross is as large as the city, and the deva who carries it set- tles it down, like a plate, in a parallel form over the entire city, and the heart of the cross stands over the leader of the group. Where there are only isolated members, the cross is always larger than the room in which the activity is held, and the deva holding that then calls to the local an- gelic kingdom and they are coming and creating little crosses around the individuals, for they love to work with substance.
So it is now before the beginning of our great service. If you were to stand in the atmosphere a mile above the surface of Earth, it would be like looking down at a garden of beautiful Maltese crosses which look a little like pansies, when looking down from above, and in the center, you find the student body in the various countries, each group now prepar- ing for the drawing of the Freedom Flame, and because it is my office, I must address my people. So I leave you with this visualization, and if you will hold it for a few moments, I am sure that you will feel the power that is within it tonight.
Report of the Transmission Flame Activities , July 23, 1953
Beloved Maha Chohan:
I stood in the atmosphere of Earth last Saturday evening, and look- ing through the murky folds of her aura, I witnessed the beautiful open flowers of the Ascended Masters' retreats and ancient sanctuaries shin- ing like celestial jewels, the heart center of each made up of beautiful God beings, who had offered to take the responsibility for establishing and sustaining such transmission stations themselves. One day there will be permanently established at strategic locations all over the Earth, these foci of the God power in which unascended beings will have earned the right to guard the focused flame which comes only when the Law sees that such a flame will be rhythmically, systematically, reverent- ly and constantly guarded.
This will be the era of the Age of Freedom, and these flames of hope, peace, healing, supply and illumination will be the source at which each spirit may receive the personal impetus to develop and mature through the individual lifestream. These flames will be the BALANCE holding the Golden Age of the Master Saint Germain as the PERMANENT, ETERNAL AGE OF PERFECTION for the planet, and in this small beginning, we see those responding who have, throughout the centuries, drawn, guarded and wielded this flame for the protection and illumination of the civilization in which they lived.
I witnessed, besides the shining immortal glory of the established re- treats, the open flowers of the sanctuaries and rooms where some lifestreams had responded to the impetus of this new era, and had, through the love of their hearts, drawn around themselves other devo- tees of the flame, writing on the Book of Akasha the solemn words, “The guardians of the Flame of God are again ready to apply to the THRONE for the direction of that flame into the atmosphere of Earth, visible and tangible to the physical sight of all mankind, and unto this end do we offer ourselves, our breath, our life, our being!”
It has taken twelve months for that sentence to be written, and the Silent Watcher, herself, drew the energies of the breath of each lifestream who has participated in even one Transmission Class into the focused pen of light with which she wrote those sacred words which rep- resent a spiritual milestone in the evolution of our planet, and because of our planet's debt to the solar system, a milestone in universal progress as well.
The establishment of the transmission centers is the beginning of that preparation for the focused rays from the beings in the heart of the Sun which, through qualified students, may become the master control
of the energy and atmosphere of lifestreams that are within the compass of its sphere of influence.
The very breath of the students forms an electrical forcefield—the substance qualified by their own consciousness—which is as large or as small as the collective group's endeavors make possible. This forcefield has been made permanent, even when the group is not in session, and can be used as a “conductor” of particular rays of protective energy which the Masters will, from time to time, choose to direct into the locali- ty where such sanctuaries and sanctified homes are established. Con- scious acknowledgment of the forcefield, and conscious feeding of it by a few minutes of cooperative breathing at each class, would greatly in- crease it in size and strength for those desiring to cooperate in this ser- vice.
When this forcefield signifies to the Law that it is strong enough, powerful enough and permanent enough to warrant the establishment of some quality of the Sacred Fire from the higher octaves through it, we shall begin the actual ritual of the descent of the flaming virtues and qualities which are the nature of God. In one locality, the focus may be of healing; in another, of peace; in another, of illumination. The sensitive will easily discern, from this time on, the particular quality which is to be the radiation of that group, or where individuals are unable to join to- gether, the quality which is to radiate through an individual—his home as well as his heart. The great foci, however, will be established where there are sufficient numbers to warrant the investment of the flame, ex- cept in those exceptional cases where the priest or priestess has the cosmic momentum of centuries of such service in the temples of the ag- es when the flame was the manifest expression of “God with us.”
During the first year, the endeavor was to interest lifestreams in the fact that, each thirty days, the Brotherhood focused their love and atten- tion upon one retreat and amplified the quality and power of that retreat for the blessing of the evolution of which they are the guardians.
During this second year, the endeavor will be to prepare, individually and collectively, those who have voluntarily joined this particular activity so that the forcefield of their local endeavors may quickly transmit the flames of God just as the retreats do at present. This requires the purifi- cation of each unit, the harmonization of each one's inner bodies, and the balanced control of the breath through personal daily application, so that the collective endeavors, each month, may benefit by such personal application, study, training, and proficiency.
As the beautiful Maltese crosses were established, which description our beloved Saint Germain has given you, he gave the first wave of this qualified power of freedom through the focus of his own electrons— represented by that cross. This added cosmic impetus is now perma- nently established in the aura and world of each one who participated on the evening of July 18th, and it is a rhythmic motion, just like a sea tide, that sweeps the Freedom Flame through the inner bodies on a beat that takes about a minute. Each time it flows, it dislodges some of the accu- mulations in the inner and physical bodies, and this continues perma- nently, aside from the personal application in the use of the Violet Flame, etc.
In a similar manner, through the forcefields around the sanctuaries and homes, the rhythm has been set up, and it flows through the cities, towns and villages where unascended beings abide who have participat- ed in this activity and thus magnetized the flame.
People do not yet understand what a service they may render the environment in which they live by participating in cosmic activities which allow us to focus and maintain the blessings of those cosmic outpourings only when a conscious lifestream has magnetized the blessing through conscious cooperation with the endeavor.
May you proceed throughout this year, beloved children of God, in constant remembrance that you are now preparing to become the guardians, in outer physical action, of those activities of the Sacred Fire which have not been manifest on this Earth in any age, but which form the nucleus of the fire temples around the Sun of our system. Let your every breath, your every thought, your every feeling and action be con- secrated to that individual preparation which you have signified your will- ingness to engaged in by your presence in the Transmission Classes and your interest in their service to the Earth—most of which has not yet been revealed to you.
THE HAND OF GOD
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 2, 1953
The impersonal activity of the Holy Spirit is well represented in the hand because there can be no personality connected with the office and service of the hand when the veil is drawn between that hand and the body from which it ensues. We have heard of the expression, and we have all required the services of, “a helping hand” many times in the course of a lifetime, and ofttimes we knew not from whence that “hand” would come.
The Holy Spirit, in choosing a body through which he wishes to ren- der a service or answer a prayer, must, of necessity, accept the services of a lifestream who wears a garment of flesh, and throughout planet Earth, the Holy Spirit has, many, many times, reached forth a “helping hand” through the wholly unconscious vehicle, and by it has rendered a service of charity, of blessing, and of comfort.
In the activity of the New Age, which will be the final manifestation of an era of great perfection for Earth and her people, every hand of every lifestream will become a hand of the Holy Spirit. The capacity to clench the fist, either in greed or anger, will be replaced by the out- stretched hand of blessing, of giving, of raising. The fingers upon the physical hand are indicative of the Chohans of the Rays, and when the Seventh Ray has completed its service to the Earth and its people, the Cosmic hand of the Universal Christ will stand revealed in the heavens, and from its radiant, vibrant fingertips will the advent of the Second Coming flow in unceasing benediction upon the children of Earth.
The dedication of the hands to the Holy Spirit was a most important ceremony in the days of Atlantis. It took place within the temple, and was a most sacred sacrament. Individuals who, after long thought and serious contemplation, chose to relinquish the free will acting of their hands into the greater use of the invisible Deity, would place their hands upon the altar, and through the offices of a priest or priestess of the flame, have those hands united with the cosmic will of the Universal First Cause. Through the centuries, these individuals have carried that par- ticular connection, and their hands have become naturally qualified to soothe, to heal, to convey blessings. This custom of the “consecration of the hands” is pursued down to the present day, when an individual has chosen to dedicate his lifestream to a cause and is admitted into a cer- tain order. There is no limit to the service that life can render through the hands of an unascended being when dedicated to a cause. Like a draft in the army, every man must, sooner or later, give his hands, as
well as his heart, to God, but those who volunteer and precede that draft are not only more loved of God, but experience the ecstasy of pre- dedication within themselves. The willing hand, dedicated to the Holy Spirit, can become the hand of God in action.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 9, 1953
Beloved Ones,
The sweetness of the opportunity of reaching the conscious minds of sincere and earnest students fills my spirit with gratitude before the heart of all life, and I welcome the invitation which has issued from your own life energy by which I may enter your world and become a compan- ion upon your pathway. It is a beautiful experience for us who have so long been denied entrance into the minds and feelings of the race, the members of which we serve, to see the doors of the individual con- sciousnesses open, pressed by the flame of love and service, and held wide by the faith of the individual spirit which, now commanding the soul, shall arise in the mastery which God intended, and walk, in full freedom, in communion with the Perfected Beings, in service to the bound. We bring freedom that you may dispense it. We bring comfort that you may be such a comforting presence and, in all ways and in all manners, not only represent us, but embody our nature, for it is through you that we may stand manifest to the world of men.
To those who have gathered in the upper chamber and have stood within our presence, comes the opportunity to bear witness to the visita- tion—not by word, but by living. From the time that the veil of maya closed the consciousness of mankind away from that realm of great per- fection in which the wise and the free abide, the Law has required that service which we would render must be conducted through the con- sciousness of those who stand above the masses—who are yet in the world, but no longer a part of it.
Your responsibility and your opportunity are both without parallel, for where is our profit if you profess communion with us and yet embody not that which mankind seeks—which is the nature of God? Communion goes further, my children, than the word—than even the visible Pres- ence, and no man, no matter how dense the clothing of the senses, is so lost that he cannot perceive the embodied nature of those who have entered into the FEELING of the brothers and sisters who form the Great White Lodge, and who have voluntarily taken upon themselves the obli-
gation to accept chelas and students, voluntarily accepting the karma of each one.
In my position, it is required that the Masters of Wisdom apply al- ways for the acquiescence of my office before the acceptance of a chela into their own worlds. The reason for this lies in the fact that, cosmically speaking, it is my great joy, privilege and honor to draw the great ener- gies from the Sun and delegate them, each according to their proper channel of expression, and knowing the priceless and precious gift of life for what it is, each electron pulsating with the POTENT POWERS of Eter- nal Life and all the mastery of the Sacred Fire, I can realize what it is to invest energies in a lifestream or in a cause, knowing full well the bal- ance that is required for such an investment, and impersonally weighing the possible benefit, not only of the individual soul, but the race, against the sacrifice entailed by the drawing of the attention and the energies of a Master into the focalized interest of one individual.
Therefore, I can say with great emphasis that those of you who have been accepted as conscious chelas by any member of the Ascended Brotherhood, have received such an honor through merit, because of your possible and potential service to the recalcitrant members of the race, and not because of our particular desire to release you, as individ- uals, from the wheel of birth and re-birth.
In the past, the evolution of the individual formed the basic interest of the White Lodge, and the acceptance of a disciple by a guru was acknowledged, above as below, to be predominantly based on the as- sumption that the one unit desiring to rise above the masses might ulti- mately be free, and such individuals, leaving the slower progress of the race and entering into the aura of the guru, did often attain their victory and pass into their eternal liberation, BUT, the dispensation under which individuals, today, are given the blessing and the attention of the Mas- ters is based on the SERVICE that can be rendered the race as a whole, and the measure of such association will be determined by the balance offered to the Cosmic Law by each such a one.
We are not in a day or a time when entertainment of the intellect or peace to the sea of emotion is the order that brings the presence of the gods. We are in an hour when we are willing and desirous of investing countless tons of primal substance (by which creation takes place and is sustained) in any lifestream, no matter what the condition of the vehicle in which it functions, providing such a one is willing to live now for the cause. Rather the sinner intent upon the evolution of the race than the saint intent upon his own.
It is required of me, by the Karmic Board, to bring again to the at- tention of those at present basking under the passing illusion that we have little to do but paint pictures of our individual activities for the pleasure of any self. We stand at the end of time, and it is only because of our love for Earth and the evolutionary beings imprisoned upon it, that I have chosen to acquiesce to this experiment.
It is difficult indeed when one, by nature, loves, then, to remain im- personal enough to consider only the balance of energy in the granting of a favor or the withholding of a grace, but in the wider scope of illu- mined consciousness, seeing well what each grant requires in balance from the soul so favored, sometimes it is fairer, by far, to withhold more knowledge, more counsel (with its resultant obligation to show results before the Court of Heaven) than it would be to grant that which love would indicate to be pleasing to the hungry, knowing that the tenacity of spirit, the integrity of the soul, and the constancy of the nature are not yet unfolded to a point where the full significance of such investment of both the time and counsel can be grasped.
In July, when we appeared before the great Karmic Board, it was pleasurable indeed to show the tremendous release of the Flame of the Sacred Fire through the Transmission Classes, and this alone was the balance which we could offer to the Cosmic Law as proof that our in- vestment was not in vain.
But as you have come to understand, our endeavor now is to draw the powers of the Sacred Fire through these established foci. The indi- vidual development of the guardian priest or priestess becomes essen- tial, and I am drawing each one with such a potential within my aura at Ceylon in an endeavor to convey to the consciousness, through the etheric envelope, that individual mastery and balance must precede the release of these gifts and powers, which can form the control of every appearance which might be spewed forth on the screen of maya, not only from the consciousness of the race embodied, but from the vast solidified mass of etheric creations that have not been redeemed, but which, like the frozen ice of the North, have been mercifully atrophied in order that a race could survive. Even this, ere Earth's redemption can manifest, must be purified, redeemed, and transmuted.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 9,1953
Oh, my beloved, blessed children, can you feel, with me, the joy in the hearts of those of us when we can part that curtain that has so long separated you from our sight and our hearing, and say, with sufficient clarity to pierce through the doors of your sense—we love you with all the love of a cosmic mother, with all the love embodied in the radiation of the Holy Spirit, whom it is my honor, my privilege, my obligation and my responsibility to represent to the life evolving upon this small Earth today?
You can, perhaps, understand the gratitude that wells up within my own heart flame to find you at the doorway of eternal freedom, for I have watched your footsteps; I have watched your coming and your go- ing. It is my honor to be the guardian presence on the path, when once the light has expanded to a point where the figure of the Golden Man is drawn out of that small spark which has represented, up to that point, your individuality through form.
The great elemental kingdom, which has chosen to create your riv- ers, your valleys, your hills, and all the glories that are nature, is local- ized, for the most part, and held within a natural orbit. Some of them, the small and dainty ones, never pass outside the sphere of a few small yards, living their lives developing the grasses and the flowers in someone's sweet garden. Others, the larger ones, perhaps live their lives within a mountain or a lake, but they are all localized and do not travel.
Particularly, since mankind, through discord, has created antagonism between the two kingdoms, has the Cosmic Law more and more power- fully stressed the Law that these beings be leashed within these local spheres, lest they all rush away from the great cities where discord, im- purity, and imperfection drive against their fine bodies, and mankind would find that without the assistance of the elemental kingdom, life itself could no longer be sustained. But when love, consciously generat- ed, is released through a corporate body of unascended beings, even the Cosmic Law itself bends its head, and there is no sphere from whence these beings cannot be drawn for the blessing of love.
Mankind, for the most part, does not even know that the members of the elemental kingdom have being, and they know not that they (mankind) live by the sacrifice of this great unseen kingdom, the mem- bers of which work unceasingly, day and night, to keep the pollution of the effluvia of mankind from smothering them, even to the point where the breath could not be drawn into the nostrils or sustained within the
form. Would that there were individuals or groups interested in blessing this kingdom—in making friends with the kingdom of nature. You must remember that they are of an innocent consciousness, like small children for the most part, and they desire, always, to render a balance for love. I would humbly suggest that, within the activity of your class work, there are no heights to which you cannot reach in invoking the assistance of the elemental kingdom in balancing these extremes that are manifesting at the present time through weather conditions. IF, ON EVERY CONTI-
NENT,EVEN ONE SUCH GROUP WOULD BE ESTABLISHED WITH THE MO-
TIVE OF JUST LOVING THEM,AND NOT FOR THE SERVICE THEY MIGHT
RENDER, WE COULD HANDLE THE BALANCING OF THEIR ACTIVITIES,
WHICH OTHERWISE RESULT IN CATACLYSMIC FORCES RELEASED.
Now may I take you on a journey away from the world of form? You are no longer among those who desire to be comforted. All of life inher- ently has within the heart-beat that desire, but your names are written on the Scroll of Life as those who desire to be a comforting presence. Therefore, each one of you, individually, becomes my disciple; becomes, according to your capacity, your perception, and your application, myself in action—in your own home, in your own service, and then, in your greater development, cosmically.
In order to be such a comforting presence, I want you to take that journey into the secret place within your own heart. Just for a moment, stand there and listen to the music of the electronic light as it is released from the Presence, enters the heart, is inverted, and becomes that beau- tiful Threefold Flame of eternal truth. Listen to the harmony within your own light, and then you will feel that light as it begins to flow through your bodies as life, no longer seized by the appetites of the feelings, of the mind, of the etheric memories or of the flesh, but moving outward in that same musical radiation until it just blankets all the energy around you—at first for just two or three feet in every direction, and later, with practice, expanding to an unlimited degree.
The flame is the conductor through which I and every other son and daughter of Heaven may direct the quality, the virtue, the momentum and the gifts of our own lifestreams for the blessing of man. As your at- tention is on that flame, you can have the same experience that the dis- ciples had who gathered together in the upper chamber—the feeling of my comfort to life riding forth on your own energy into the world of men. You will never know the fullness of comfort in your own feeling until you can, at will, direct that flame consciously to be the master con- trol of the energy within and around you, according to the requirement
of the hour—for comfort is manifold, my children, and each experience of your daily life will require of you a different activity in order to be a comfort to those you contact. In some, the requirement may be for peace of mind; in others, the comfort may be for the manifestation of supply; in others, it may be in the melting of a creation of hate or confu- sion. All are manifestations of comfort, and when you have learned to let your own heart flame, like an open lotus flower, just conduct my sub- stance of comfort, then whatever the requirement of the hour may be, I will give you my momentum and, through you, will render the service.
I give to you today the full momentum of my own magnetic fire. Seize upon it in your feelings and accept it, for it is only as real to you as your ability to accept it. Now, as I speak, I am recording into the sub- stance and energy of your etheric bodies, into the vibratory action of your feeling worlds, as well as into the pliable substance of you thought bodies, the truth that I am as close to you as your call to me for comfort either for yourselves or, through you, to others.
Today I invite you into a closer association. We desire to be friends with the people of Earth, for there is a mystic bond in friendship that can render such a mighty service, not only to the bound lifestream, but to the free. So I accept your friendship, and I trust that you will accept mine.
On behalf of my seven sons; on behalf of the great Lord of the World, the Lord Buddha and Lord Maitreya, I bless you for yourselves, for your light, for your presence in this universe, and for your love of each other and the elemental kingdom. I thank you.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 16, 1953
Waiting in the octaves of light and beauty, there are a great number of selected spirits who have spent anywhere from five to one hundred years in the schoolrooms of the Masters of Wisdom, learning the law of their own Godhood, and the way and means by which the flame within their hearts might be utilized to hold a connection with their own Pres- ence, with their cosmic teachers, with the vision which has become their own through study (along with their brothers and sisters, who are to incarnate with them, in order to hasten the coming of the new day).
These beings are to embody within the next five to seven years, and they must be born under the old dispensation, unless the Lords of Karma
can be led to believe that it would be to the advantage of the race for a number of these people to receive a grant which would allow them to bring back the memory of past lives, not only when they were in physical embodiment, but particularly during their sojourn at the inner levels.
These souls have, for the most part, volunteered both to study at inner levels in the temples of the Masters and to devote and dedicate their lives, upon taking embodiment, to try to awaken the masses. This is their responsibility and their true service, and we, who have been their sponsors, their guides, and their teachers, particularly regret to see these souls born in the bonds of forgetfulness, and their mighty spirits hampered by new physical brains which, for the most part, will not be of development sufficient to draw forth the fullest vibrations held in their Holy Christ Selves.
We have, through Kuthumi's intervention, advanced their cause be- fore the Lords of Karma, and we were referred, by these Karmic Lords, to the people of Earth, with the recommendation that if we could secure the cooperation and intervention of some members of the race in this cause, and would bring the petition before the Lords of Karma again, showing that we had secured sufficient application, that this grant might be given to us on behalf of these spirits. I am hoping that there will be enough chelas interested in this cause to give us the desired application.
The spirit for whom this service is rendered would be obliged to ap- pear personally before the Lords of Karma, because when the band of forgetfulness is removed, the individual would remember both good and evil, and unless his karma was properly expiated, the weight of remem- brance would be too much for the emotional body to stand when added to the experiences of the current life. When an individual incarnates, he is allotted so much karma for that embodiment. When the statement was made, “the Lord fits the back for the burden,” this is what was in- ferred, and therefore it is not expedient to remove this blanket law until the forgiveness of sin has wiped out the memories of mankind's PER-
SONAL HATES AND PREJUDICES.
However, where souls have very little destructive karma, or else such a tremendous generosity of nature that it does not harbor past error, I feel that the Lords of Karma would, in these circumstances, be willing to make the grant, not only for the discarnate spirits mentioned above, but for those already incarnate, and may I say here that when one has lost the capacity to retain an ill-feeling in his life, he is ready to enter this dispensation, if granted. BUT, if the lifestream, in this embodiment, can yet hold ill-will to another, it is proof positive that if the past were known
in its fullness, that ill-will would be a greater intensity.
If I could show you those shining and beautiful beings who are awaiting embodiment, I am sure that I would have no difficulty in secur- ing both your interest and your cooperation, as well as your sincere as- sistance on our behalf in this petition.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 30, 1953
As the bee and the hummingbird are drawn to the sweet nectar within the flower, so are we drawn into the world of form through the love in the hearts of those who choose to invite us into their presence.
I shall never cease to bow my head in gratitude before the invitation of a son of man incarnate who desires to invest some of his time and energy in communion with any member of our Hierarchy, for it is in the opportunity thus afforded us that we are enabled to infiltrate the word of God and his truth into the consciousness of mankind.
Today I come in the name of the Holy Spirit, and I come to give you, perhaps, a feeling of his nature. I am the representative of the Holy Spirit to Earth. I would like to explain that to you so that, on occasion, if you choose, you may, in turn, illumine the consciousness of those you contact in regard to this particular office, for if the people become ac- quainted with it, perhaps in time they, too, will apply for understanding, and I may be privileged, in that repetition, to assist another member of the race to develop into God maturity.
The Holy spirit is the FEELING WORLD of God, himself. It contains within itself every feeling of virtue and beauty and harmony and perfec- tion that the human mind can conceive, as well as many qualities that, unfortunately, you are not even acquainted with mentally. The repre- sentative of the feeling world of God for each planet has the opportunity, as well as the responsibility, to develop through the feeling world of eve- ry lifestream, the same spirit of holiness in which all the God nature is consciously embodied and radiated at will.
Planet Earth, as you know, is a planet of the evolution and develop- ment, particularly, of the feeling world, and mankind, in activated ideas of every kind, is constantly using life, and the spirit in which he USES that life determines the efficacy of manifestation. People proceed in the spirit of mischief, the spirit of fun, the spirit of malicious intent, and I could go on and on enumerating indefinitely, but it is the qualification of
the energy of the feeling world—in other words, the feeling which de- termines your action, whether physical or mental—that determines your karma.
This is very hopeful, particularly for earnest hearts and souls, who endeavor to assist life with the feeling of helpfulness and a desire to benefit, and even if the action does not produce the effect desired, there is no karma of destructive merit. BUT, when the feeling world is geared toward destructive intent, that is the sin which is preached in the ortho- dox churches as “the sin against the Holy Ghost” which is unforgivable.
The seven Chohans each embody one of the supreme qualities of God—the spirit of divine will, the spirit of wisdom, the spirit of tolerance, the spirit of beauty and genius, the spirit of mathematical balance and scientific perfection, the exquisite spirit of devotion, and the spirit of rit- ual. Before one is entitled to hold the office of the Holy Spirit, he is re- quired to incorporate all these qualities in himself.
Beloved ones, in your feeling worlds, you embody, particularly, the quality of life which is the natural spirit of your lifestream, but it is sub- ject to constant change through the pressure of your feeling worlds, and it is my endeavor, through the chelas who have been drawn into my ra- diation, to help you consciously to create a spirit of helpfulness, a spirit of optimism, a spirit of faith and reverence—of positive assurance, of sanctity, before you draw the energies of life forth to perform even the slightest activity in this physical appearance world. Don now the vest- ments of your spiritual nature, which make every activity of life a ritual of rhythmic harmony and balance. This is the service which the Seventh Ray will bring to the consciousness of all mankind in time.
The beloved Master Saint Germain has said that your activities of daily living should be a ritual of ordered service, and this, which I am bringing to your attention today, is to intensify that consciousness within you, that your ceremonial activities are not merely to be confined to the group work and sanctuary worship. You are drawing, molding, directing and releasing life, waking and sleeping, twenty-four hours out of every twenty-four, and the vestments of your feeling world determine, for the most part, whether you are living within the natural harmony of the Holy Spirit, or within the caprice of the uncontrolled emotional vehicle which, in sullenness or hurry, in zeal or depression, drives these living human qualities into the food that is being eaten, the bed that is being made, the letter that is being written, or even the steps that you take upon a stair, the manner in which a door is opened or closed, a car driven or a horn sounded.
It is to infiltrate the understanding of life into the daily, hourly living that makes the “theory” of the Master manifest fact. Oh, beloved ones, if you can understand that your daily life can become this ritual of har- monious expression of the Holy Spirit through your own feeling world, that your life may become SANCTIFIED as it flows from your fingertips, from your lips, your eyes, the soles of your feet, from your heart, then the so-called monotonous and “hum-drum” experiences of everyday living can become such happy and joyous opportunities of qualifying with comfort and beauty this beautiful and impersonal life as it flows through you—wholly dependent upon the feeling world of each receiver for the garment it must wear in form.
Beloved ones, I love life so much, and I always want to bring you comfort, hope and promise, and never to point, in any way, to conditions in your worlds or experiences that are limiting your service, and I con- gratulate you on the fact that you know now, in your feelings, that we are REAL and desirous of helping you.
If you will allow me, daily, before you start into even the simplest ac- tion of turning on the faucet or combing your hair, to give you the FEEL- ING of the Holy Spirit, and if you will become still enough to accept it, then the energy of your feeling world will be activated by holiness, and as you proceed into your activities of the day, you can do so in that harmonious, gentle, impersonal manner which allows your life to flow forth as a caress to everyone you contact. If this were practiced, there could never be exhaustion or depression, and at the end of a twelve- hour period of service, the physical form would be as refreshed as when you began—and more so. I give you now the blessings of the Cosmic Holy Spirit, and hope that you will don the vestments of your own Holy Spirit every morning before proceeding on your course.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 30, 1953
With the interest in the activities of the Transmission Flame running so high, I think it only fair and kind to your outer consciousness to turn our attention first toward the description of that magnificent activity, so that you may enjoy the beautiful spiritual service which your own life energy makes possible through your voluntary and kindly cooperation with our humble suggestion.
Oh, the joy that rises in the heart, when the consciousness is aware of accomplishment through the individual's dedicated life energy. I hope that the day will soon dawn when your inner sight is opened, and every earnest and sincere heart, interested in the invocation and direction of the Sacred Fire, may see the instantaneous response of intelligent ener- gy rushing forward to God-accomplishment as the consciousness, through the vision, the invocation, or the breath itself, chooses to mould into some constructive endeavor, the substance of the living body of God.
How can I describe to you the beauty of Kashmir—the natural peace which has been builded there through the centuries of adoration to God, the aura of tranquility and harmony which forms the setting of the spir- itual jewel whose great unselfish service is to bring ILLUMINATION, and through it, freedom to the sons of men? In the heart of these beautiful Kashmiri Hills, the elevation was chosen which was to be the chalice into which the Spiritual Flame for God-Illumination would be spoken, and from whence it would flow, through this current thirty-day period. An altar of natural stone was erected, and the brothers' skill entwined be- tween the stones the green vine and the yellow lotus flowers, until no portion of the stone surface was visible, the altar looking as though it were made of flowers that, through my humble cooperation, have not faded, nor will fade, throughout this entire period.
The center of the altar was left open for the focused flame, and be- loved Sanat Kumara, the beloved Lord Buddha, Lord Maitreya, the Mas- ter Kuthumi, and the beloved Manu of our race, in all the exquisite gold- en glory which is symbolic of the ray which we honor, took up their physical presence before the altar itself. A great semi-circle was made, facing the altar, with the center seats being occupied by the beloved Jesus and Mary, also clothed in that lovely yellow. Around them were gathered the great teachers who, from the beginning of recorded time, endeavored, through their own life energy, to carry the word of God to man. In all, there were forty-nine members in this group—representative of the Law—some from Lemuria, Atlantis, Egypt, Babylon, China, India,
Persia, and every known place where the light was once drawn and ex- panded through an incarnate lifestream.
In my office, as representative of the Holy Spirit, I was asked to fo- cus over this gathering a great white dove, symbolic of the Cosmic Holy Spirit, which has breathed through all religions and all the spiritual edu- cation that has ever activated truth, or through any compilations or complexities of truth that have stirred the souls and spirits of men since the beginning of time. Over Asia, this great dove was established with a wing-spread that reached out across Korea into the Pacific Ocean, and over into continental Europe. At a given moment, the beloved Lord Mait- reya asked the forty-nine great leaders to rise—making a great semi- circle before the altar. Their bodies took the appearance of great petals of flame, forming the Cosmic Lotus that was to be the pulsating center of the radiation and blessings which were to be the core of the evening's activities.
Through the magnetic pull of the mighty teachers of the past, who drew the attention, faith and conviction of great masses of people who followed their individual religions, over half of the incarnate lifestreams on Earth were present, and through the kindness and mercy of the Kar- mic Law, all the discarnates who had belonged to these different faiths were also invited, and hovered around the great leaders who represent- ed their religion while in incarnate form.
Preceding the actual moment when the pulsation of the flame be- gan, exquisite angel devas wearing garments of lemon yellow, with gar- lands of flowers of the same delicate color on the heads, entered into every sanctuary and home where even one lifestream was consciously taking part in the Transmission Service, as well as into every church, synagogue, and metaphysical temple in that locality, so that the entire planet was wired, one might say, for the release and illumination of all mankind through the combined life-energies of the particular units or groups taking part in the transmission, through the spiritual comple- ments of some of the members of the race, and through the angelic kingdom.
At the time appointed, the beloved Kuthumi and Lord Maitreya gave the signal for the release, and through those forty-nine petals of the cosmic flower, the entire multitude and I (through the medium of the Holy Spirit) directed our rays into the heart of the flame, and then the blessing and illumination began to pour forth on the first breath. The melody that went forth on the flame was not unlike the one that is sung in the churches called “Faith of our Fathers.” For the ensuing thirty-
minute period, each of these forty-nine leaders intensified and increased the spiritual understanding as it was carried by the breath of the student body all around the world. It was the most magnificent cooperative en- deavor that we have seen manifested since mankind chose to separate the worship of God into “isms” and sects that form the modern check- erboard of spiritual comprehension.
The entire activity of this thirty-day period is concerned with bringing understanding to the consciousness of those who profess to lead the great masses of people along many lines of spiritual thought which form the present credos.
This is a small outline of the exquisite release that went forth from the hearts of the Brotherhood assembled at Kashmir, and you are invited to tune in at any time during this thirty-day period to the pulsations of understanding and illumination that are vibrating constantly through this mighty cosmic lotus flame.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 13, 1953
Beloved ones, it is with a feeling of sincere gratitude and pleasure that I acknowledge receipt of the many responses to my appeal for your interest and cooperation, on behalf of those blessed spirits mentioned in the Bulletin of August 16th, who are desirous of re-embodying in the course of the next five to seven years, that Earth might have the benefit of their radiation and the knowledge they have attained during their stay in the octaves of light, especially during the crucial period which she will be called upon to pass through, in the next twenty years. In answer to many inquiries as to how you might assist in this endeavor, I would sug- gest:
(1) That you make daily calls to the Lords of Karma on their behalf, asking that they may be allowed to come into embodiment exempt from the restrictions of suspended memory, which would limit the service they are eager to give.
(2) I would ask that through the power of the Sacred Fire in one of Saint Germain's Temples of Mercy, every vestige of human creation— with all its memories and tendencies, causes and effects—may be erased from their consciousness.
(3) That through cosmic love they may not tie themselves to the karma of family, race or nation, which freedom would allow them to
serve anywhere on the Earth's surface without strain on either mental or emotional bodies.
(4) That these blessed ones may take up their earthly habitations in families of exemplary virtue, both in inner and outer expression.
Regarding this “band of forgetfulness,” I would like to explain that it is most expedient that a brother from beloved Kuthumi's Temple of Wis- dom stand by their sides always, to guard, guide and protect them, until they grow into the full conscious knowledge of their own Christ Selves. You might add this invocation to your list of calls. This represents a unique and most important service to the evolution of the planet, and is the result of a personal petition by both Kuthumi and myself before the Lords of Karma. It should also help tremendously in the restoration of the divine memory of the more advanced members of the race, and should encourage individual efforts toward the transmutation of the hu- man nature, it being obvious that the band of forgetfulness cannot be loosened in the individual until all traces of tendencies to hate and re- sentment are eliminated from the consciousness. If these qualities are still present in the lifestream when the memory is restored, they are apt to be stirred to new life and intensity, especially should one encounter those who were connected with those unpleasant experiences of the past. This, needless to say, would retard the soul growth, and would not serve any end. We are, as it were, throwing out many celestial hints at this time, due to the importance of the hour, and I rejoice that so many of you have been so quick to respond.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 20, 1953
Beloved Ones,
Knowing your interest in the great half-yearly councils, I have asked my beloved son, Kuthumi, to give you a resume of the scenes enacted there, the events leading up to the petitions to the Lords of Karma, and the considerations taken into account by that august body before these dispensations are granted.
Dear Friends of Love and Light,
The beloved Maha Chohan has asked me to touch lightly upon the activities preceding the grants in the half-yearly council, and with your
permission, I shall endeavor to do so.
When the great Lords of Karma gather and take their thrones at the mighty conclave in your own beloved Rocky Mountains, opportunity is afforded to every Master, every retreat, every angel, deva, cherubim and seraphim whose life is dedicated to the forwarding of God's plan on Earth, to apply for and receive energy to further increase the manifesta- tions of their particular plan or petition. Of this you are already aware.
The grants and dispensations, up until the last few years, were de- pendent entirely upon the energies we could secure at inner levels, be- cause there was no way of contacting the outer minds of the millions who would voluntarily contribute their energies if they knew of the activi- ties taking place, but since you have responded so marvelously, so hap- pily, so wholeheartedly to our endeavors, since you have directed your energies and your consciousness to our conclaves and meetings, the en- ergy has been increased a thousand times over that which was our offer before the Karmic Board in the past.
Therefore, for every petition we make now (if the students are aware of them in advance), we can offer the combined energies of all the students, whether they belong to sanctuaries or pursue their course at home, and for every one petition granted in previous times, we now receive one hundred. Can you understand what that means?
I have seen beings from China and India who have made the same petitions for ten thousand years, some wonderful plan for relieving man- kind's mental or physical distress, and at the completion of their plea, not one soul stood and offered his energy to help them. At the next council, the same kindly, patient individual would present his plan again, with the same negative results. You will realize, then, how I felt when every petition that was offered received response, and when the souls among the human race yet unascended stood and offered their energy, every Master's face shone with acknowledgment and gratitude for the energy offered in forwarding the cause so close to their hearts.
You will be pleased to know that I have received a grant for some- thing for which I have been asking for a long time—that is to equalize the development of the seven bodies of the students and chelas. It was after this that we sat together, the Divine Director, Lord Maitreya, the Maha Chohan and myself, and we developed a series of talks which would enable you to understand and feel us as persons, and to develop the feeling between us as between two individuals, and that association through the veil is not fraught with magic, fear or uncertainty. That is
why we come to you now in these informal talks, that you might enter into that friendship with us which is built upon cooperative endeavor. So, be happy, be joyous, be loving in our mutual love and friendship.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 20, 1953
Beloved Ones,
The following is a description of the activities at the Transmission Ceremony, which was held this month at the retreat of my beloved son, Paul, known to you as the Venetian, Chohan of the Third Ray. The report is by the beloved Kuthumi, and I know that you will enjoy it.
Address by Beloved Kuthumi, Saturday Evening,
September 19, 1953
Good evening, beloved Friends of Liberty,
Many times, in the course of the centuries, has your love of liberty caused you to rise, individually, and at no small personal cost, pursue a path toward a land, a goal, where you, individually, might weave the energies of your own lives according to the dictates of your conscience, the impulses of your own Christ Self, and the earnest, honest, and sin- cere beliefs of your faith of a given hour.
Tonight man is again given the opportunity of worshipping at the throne of the Goddess of Liberty, and within the great retreat guarded by the Chohan of the Third Ray, they feel the spiritual impetus of the Immortal Flame within the heart which is liberty in design, and manifest God-mastery, because that is its pre-ordained destiny, and the reason for which it has been sustained within the hearts of mankind for count- less eons of time.
Why do you think a canopy of love, a guardian power of angels and Masters and devas would sustain that immortal Threefold Flame of Life within the least of men, except that they knew consciously that within that flame was the POTENTIAL POWER by which each soul might be transmuted into mastery and God-dominion?
Tonight I point you, as my own Guru did before me, to the majestic power of the Threefold Flame of Life within the heart, within which is healing, within which is illumination, and from which is woven supply.
Out of its essence is designed every prospective power by which the soul could move through the most intense discord and be untouched. It is the pathway of light upon which the spirit rises to its own eternal free- dom. It is the majestic power which holds the very physical form, each atom, in its perfect place, each organ in its natural orbit, and restrains the elemental life from flying back to its freedom in the heart of the Sun.
Within the Immortal Flame of Life is the call which must be an- swered by deva, angel and God, but man uses it not, and the priceless stream of electronic light flowing into it, is spilled in imperfect living.
As we enter the heart of the Venetian's retreat, we, who are dedi- cated to loosing the power of that flame, and bringing to the conscious- ness of the outer mind a realization of the manifold activities that are within it, are determined that, for those who desire liberty in order to pursue the course of mastery, the powers of this flame shall be manifest. Are you so determined? We shall see.
Tonight, the sanctuary, wherein the Liberty Flame is focused, has been opened, not only to the Brotherhood of Earth and our universe, but also from the Suns which stand behind Helios and Vesta, and from their planets and satellites, have come the Beings who represent the Lords of the Flame, individuals who, like the mankind of Earth, evolved an under- standing of the power of that God-given gift—which is the immortality of the soul.
Not only on Venus do the Lords of the Flame live, but on every God- free planet. They have come, and shall remain within the aura of this sanctified retreat, to give the pressure of their feeling to any lifestream who chooses to enter within this sanctuary and, in the inner bodies, learn the law of centripetal and centrifugal force as controlled through the heart-beat.
You have come to know Sanat Kumara as the Lord of the Flame, but this great Master is only ONE representing a single planet. There are Lords of the Flame on every superior planet of every system. It is a beautiful sight to see all these Great Ones clothed in garments of spot- less and seamless white—the Threefold Flame within their hearts filling their entire bodies from beneath their feet to about three feet above their heads and making an aura of more than three feet in diameter around them. They are deliberately imprinting the power of the immortal Threefold Flame upon the inner sight of all the gathered chelas so that whoever enters this assembly within the current thirty-day period will see everything muted before this concentrated flame.
The sanctuary itself is beautiful, with the glorious Liberty Flame ris- ing from the altar about twelve feet. The Venetian stands to the right of it, clothed completely in an exquisite shade of emerald green—his tunic, his mantle, his scepter. This beautiful shade seems to enhance the gold- en glory of his hair, making of him a truly magnificent figure. To the left stands Lord Maitreya in pure white—the Threefold Flame within his heart clearly revealed through his light body.
As each Brother enters, the flame on the altar takes on a deeper hue, and increases in intensity due to the power of his presence.
The Brothers have decorated the altar completely in the Fleur-de-Lis in both the blue and white shades, arranged in urns of exquisite design in crystal, marble and alabaster, emphasizing the power of the threefold nature of divinity.
The beloved Maha Chohan and the other Chohans are already seat- ed, and are engaged in an activity which has not been described before. As each Master enters contemplation, he emphasizes his own magnetic power, and consciously draws toward him the chelas and devotees who work with him. Thus, whether their bodies are asleep or consciously cognizant of his presence, he draws them here, and it is interesting to see them come in, one by one, and in groups. Jesus has drawn many from the orthodox channels, and while a few of these seem to be on the timid side regarding this new action of the Law, nevertheless, they have come and seem interested. Lord Michael is magnetizing the discarnates, and millions of them have already gathered.
Sanat Kumara is now entering, and everybody rises. He carried, amazingly, the brazier in which is held the Threefold Flame for the Earth. This he puts within the Liberty Flame on the altar, and then takes his place in the center of the audience, with two of the Kumaras on each side. The Lord Buddha has not yet arrived. There must be a cosmic rea- son for this which, no doubt, the Maha Chohan will explain later.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 4, 1953
While we are yet in the radiation of the retreat which is under the di- rection of the Chohan of the Third Ray, beloved Paul the Venetian, I would like to point out to you that the activity and service of this particu- lar ray is to develop brotherhood, tolerance and understanding in their widest and most spiritual sense. The beloved Venetian is empowered through this ray to assist to understanding every lifestream who wishes to rise above the separateness which forms the ceiling of the conscious- ness of the masses, and to help them cultivate a sympathy with, and an understanding of, the people with whom they come in contact, that, through understanding, they may be assisted, each one, in the develop- ment of their own God-mastery. We are, therefore, continuing, in a measure, the activities which formed the basis of the thirty-day period in the retreat in Kashmir, in emphasizing the tenets of world brotherhood and the fundamental truths which lie as a basis beneath all the evolved religions of the human race.
In the Western Hemisphere there are less third ray men embodied than in the East. However, there is a quality and nature that must be encouraged, particularly through those who desire to assist great num- bers, that is, the faculty to develop the flame of sincere interest in one's fellowmen. I therefore encourage, with great pressure and feeling, the direction of the consciousness toward this retreat and this Chohan, that the chela might know and feel the spiritual aspirations within the souls of those who might come to them for assistance.
No man comes into the full powers of his own being until he has be- come master of the vibration of the third ray, in tolerant understanding, diplomacy and tact, which is the gift of this Chohan to all who seek him.
On the evening of the transmission activity, September 19, 1953, we began the actual creation of the permanent forcefields around the sanc- tuaries and homes of those who participated in the drawing and direc- tion of the Liberty Flame around the Earth. When I say “forcefield,” I would like to describe to you exactly what I mean, in order that you may be able to participate in increasing both the size and quality of that forcefield, for any specific service.
The rays of light directed from the heart, governed, more or less, by the nature of man, have a natural periphery, and the circle created by the outer edge of these rays forms the forcefield of such a one. An in- tense, dynamic person has a forcefield of greater size than a lethargic person. An individual who has become cognizant of the Threefold Flame
within the heart, and who has learned the control of the balanced breath, also has a larger forcefield than the uncontrolled and undevel- oped man.
All of the energy from the physical and inner bodies that reaches out to this imaginary circle or periphery, is called his SPHERE OF INFLUENCE, and affects all the life that comes in contact with the quality of the vibra- tion flowing through this forcefield at any given moment.
In a spiritual activity, when a group of individuals gather together, they combine the energies of their lifestreams, and a great artificial forcefield is created, made up of the cooperative energies of all who are gathered there. The nature of the leader, and the amount of qualified energy such a one draws forth through song and decree, visualizations and rhythmic breathing, determine the amount of efficacy that this forcefield can render us in conveying qualified flame, representing a par- ticular virtue or gift which we see will benefit a locality at any given mo- ment. Naturally, when a group disperses, this great artificial forcefield is returned to the universal, and it is the office of the builders of form and the angels of ceremony to recreate it at each class or meeting as the case may be.
Because of the service which we desire to render through the trans- mission groups, we have asked for permission to sustain the forcefield which is builded of the rhythmic breathing, visualizations and group ac- tivities of the transmission centers. The Cosmic Law required that we wait certain months to see if the students would be constant in attend- ing the classes, and show continued enthusiasm in becoming a bridge over which the flame would ride to encircle Earth. We have now been given that grant, and the night of the last Transmission Class, the forcefields created by each group activity were each ensouled by a deva, an angel, or a builder of form who has agreed to remain within it, and represent the heart-beat while the individual students, who have made it up, return to the ordinary course of their daily living.
The importance of this from a spiritual standpoint cannot be over- estimated, for it provides for us, over all the landed surface of Earth, certain conductors already harmoniously qualified and permanently pul- sating, through which, at a given moment, a flame of protection, of bal- ance, of peace, healing or power may flow to give assistance to a locality which we, with the inner sight, see will require more than ordinary assis- tance by the Watchers.
If you will be so kind as to give conscious acknowledgment to these
forcefields when you next enter within your group activities, you will see that the expansion of your spiritual stimulus, individually, will be greatly benefited because, rather than having to rebuild the stimulus through the group activity, it will be a gathered and sustained momentum from meeting to meeting.
The beloved Silent Watcher of our planet, the Elohim, and the be- loved Lord Buddha, from cosmic heights, anchored into those forcefields a small Threefold Flame, which is the pulse beat within the keeping of the deva or angelic form, and as the flame encircled the Earth, each time it went around, it was as though it burst, and blanketed the Earth with sheet-lightning, north, south, east and west‚ from every such center.
It was the first time in the rhythmic encircling of the planet that the flame, as it touched these forcefields, continued to explode and give this sheet-lightning effect, each explosion larger than the one before, and all releasing the Liberty Flame into the inner consciousness and inner bodies of the race, the chelas, and the elemental kingdom as well. Because of the creation and sustenance of these forcefields, it will be possible to keep this rhythmic motion going continually throughout the thirty-day period, and it will not cease until we enter the new vibratory action of Hilarion's retreat at the close of the cycle.
This date will be remembered as it is the beginning of the establish- ment of the transmission centers to carry the Sacred Fire, which qualified life is the redemption of all energy, of substance and vibration. This ac- complishment marks a milestone for us.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 11, 1953
Beloved Children,
You who have responded, through the veil of flesh and through the vibratory action of the outer consciousness, to the magnetic pull of our hearts, and you who have bared your souls to the vital rays of truth, are blessed among the sons and daughters of men.
Today, it is my pleasure to give you a short digest of the addresses on RELIGION and its relation to man's spiritual evolution, as presented by various members of the Brotherhood at the Kashmir Retreat while that august assembly was in session recently.
What, truly, is RELIGION? Is it an opiate for the weary sense, where-
in the seeming reality of the distresses of the outer world may, for the moment, be forgotten?
No! Religion is based on a seven-fold principle, and mankind, for the most part, including conscious students of the Law, and even advanced chelas, have not fully understood its seven-fold nature.
In its journey back to God, the soul passes through each of the sev- en rays.
Surfeited with the enjoyments of the sense and impelled by the di- vine teacher within the heart, it at last comes to its knees before its Cre- ator, and here you have the action of the FIRST RAY in the invocation of the bemuddled consciousness to learn the WILL OF GOD.
The soul next passes into the radiation of the SECOND RAY and learns the Law of Cause and Effect through the recoil of its own energy, which is the pleasure or pain occasioned by the qualification of the life given into its charge. A little later, under this ray, the divine design of the Hierarchy is explained, and the place where each individual belongs in the great plan. It is the place of ILLUMINATION where, after asking the will of God, the revelation of the divine scheme of things is presented to the earnest soul.
Then the aspirant passes through the portals of the THIRD RAY, and under its radiation, he endeavors to make his understanding of practical value to his fellowman, developing TOLERANCE, UNDERSTANDING, and a sincere deep interest in the spiritual growth and welfare of the race to which he belongs.
He then passes into the FOURTH SPHERE, and looking upon the sor- didness and distortion of the life principle which has become his body and environment, he recognizes the truth that BEAUTY, HARMONY, and PERFECTION are God-ordained as part of the RELIGION of the awakened man, and he begins, through the molding of his thought, the purifying power of feeling, and the direction of the Sacred Fire, to externalize that which should be a credit and example to all life.
In the FIFTH SPHERE, following the same pattern, he passes to the illumined understanding of the mathematical accuracy that lies within
CREATION, PRECIPITATION, LEVITATION, ETHEREALIZATION and all
those powers called mystic by the mind of the undisciplined.
He next passes into the SIXTH SPHERE, having received within him- self the gifts that all the preceding rays have offered him, and here he kneels, but this time in THANKSGIVING and DEVOTION for the gifts of
life. Then the Hosannas rise from the heart and lips, the Aves fill the at- mosphere, and “Praise God from whom all blessing flow” becomes the illumined heart prayer of the initiate of the Sixth Temple.
Having expressed his gratitude to God through devotion to his Christ Self, to the angelic host, to the Masters of Wisdom, and to his fellow- man, he is then ready to pass on into the Seventh, and final, activity of his RELIGION—whether he be Moslem, Jew, Christian, Metaphysician or student of the “I AM”—whatever label he gives to his religion, he then enters the Seventh Sphere.
Here, in the SEVENTH SPHERE, the words of the Master Jesus ring through his consciousness: “Hitherto the Father worketh, but now the Father and I work!” and all of these gifts of energy, all of the teachings of the Brotherhood, and all of the beauty and sacrifice, illumination and devotion gained by the lifestream in its journey through the preceding spheres now become his responsibility to offer on the altar of humanity in ORDERED SERVICE, which is the watchword of Saint Germain, Chohan of the Seventh Ray or Sphere, in which the spiritual traveler now finds himself.
In this Seventh Sphere, knowing the will of God; illumined by under- standing; loving his fellowman, the elemental and angelic kingdoms; filled with the beauty and opulence which is his birthright; understanding the powers of centripetal and centrifugal force; heeding the cry that comes from the hearts of the brothers and sisters still in bondage, and answering that cry with hearts overflowing with good—not with the lips, but through the feelings—THAT is the man through whom the ceremoni- al worship of the Seventh Ray, the final ray, shall be effected.
Next week we shall talk a little more on the nature of religion, and what is expected of the mature man in return for the assiduous care on the part of the Celestial Hierarchy in guiding his footsteps through the various spheres necessary for his spiritual development.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 18, 1953
Beloved Spirits of Immortal Life,
Following up our remarks of last week on religion, I would like to ask you this: What, in your religion, distinguishes you, who are its followers, from the masses? Peace, perhaps! But it must be more than that!
What is meant by the mature man? Saint Germain, Chohan of the Seventh Ray, represents the perfect man to planet Earth. He is the bridge between the kingdoms of the angels, the elementals, and his brother—man. He is the bridge between the Kingdom of Heaven and Earth. It is he who, with outstretched arms, forms within himself the Maltese cross of freedom—the united kingdoms of angels, men and ele- mentals—the angels and elementals making the horizontal or cross arm of the cross, and the Master, wielding the powers of the Sacred Fire united with his own consciousness through his body into Earth, making the upright bar. That is the mature man, and the man who understands religion.
Oh, that I might convey into your feelings the desire that is within Lord Maitreya for your spiritual awakening, which is manifested in the fact that he has ordained that we come, and in speaking our hearts to those who are willing to listen, we are endeavoring to convince your feel- ings of your ability to change conditions through the direction of the power of your life.
Worship has begun to mean relaxation of the senses, and well can I understand that—seeing, with the inner eye, the desires of the day, how you long for the peace and sanctuary of God, away from the thralldom of your own creations. I do not condemn, for I love you more than you can ever love yourselves, but I DO want you to be what God intended you to be—not what you want for yourselves. I want you to be FREE! I want you to be MASTER! I want you to be that which Saint Germain can utilize as a living example of the free man—in which is embodied the seven-fold nature of religion.
Now be not unduly concerned, for every man is strong in one point out of the seven—which is natural, because each of you is one of seven types. Saint Francis of Assisi achieved his freedom, and found his God walking through the fields, Saint Augustine in a cathedral, Saint Paul walking along the dusty road with bitterness in his heart toward the one who was to be his own great Master. It is a wonderful thing that you have even one facet developed, else you would not be interested in this activity. You would be “gamboling in the fields” with the rest of the
race. At least one of your developed designs of worship is strong enough to have brought you to the feet of the Master and the Cosmic Christ.
Now I want you to do something for me. I want you to take your soul, each day, through the seven temples—one in each sphere. Disci- pline that soul. Abide for a time in the temple—at least until there is a response to your own vibration. If you are proud and stiff-necked, and your knee knows not the capacity to bend, kneel at the feet of the great Morya and learn from him the joy of surrender, and to say: “Thy will, my God, be done—not mine!”
If you are mentally lazy, and prefer to have another design your reli- gion for you, enter into the heart of the Temple of Love in the Second Sphere, and demand God's illumination from within. Leave not that tem- ple until understanding, not born of another's word, but your own, makes service a happiness. Do you know why men make the practice of religion a duty? Because they are building their faith on someone else's word. Therefore, the practice of their religion is per-formed through duty and fear, without feeling its truth—just because some other part of life has said so. Oh, when your heart flame has revealed to you the cause behind the action, you will serve like the angels; your feelings will be happy, and your hearts will sing.
Do you find that loving your fellowman is a chore? Then keep your soul centered in the Third Sphere, under the great Venetian Master until you hear the cry n the heart of that fellowman, until you sense his struggle, his hopes, his needs. Do not leave it, children of my bosom, until you FEEL that love. This is my own temple as well.
Do you believe in austerity, in self-denial, rigid surrender of all your senses to the penitential doctrine built into your sweet lives through ear- ly living when the hair shirt and the vow of poverty were considered a virtue? Then abide for awhile in the Fourth Realm. Observe the garments of the angels and the beauty of your own Celestial Mother, and the di- vine perfection of the heart of the God-self—not for vanity, mind you, but because the world needs beauty.
Suppose that I made all your flowers square, or black, or green, with no perfume—conserving on the energy required to put color and scent within the flowers? Where would man be? Oh, it is good to pour beauty into the world when the motive is to bring happiness to life. Do you see?
Then, on your journey into the Fifth Sphere, where the great Hilarion and the Goddess of Truth abide, watch the combination of the rays that make certain powers available. Look at love mathematically, and see
how it draws the goodness of life toward itself. Ask the Master to show you a vortex of hate and see how it repels money, friends, and every good thing, and there confirm your faith by practical witness.
And the Sixth Temple—oh, I do not have to urge you to enter here, but I would have you elaborate on the manifold blessings in your indi- vidual life. Mark them off one by one, if you can count them! Draw into your feeling world the love of the Master Jesus, which permeates this sphere, and do not leave it until you have felt that peace which fills the atmosphere of that holy realm.
You are now ready to enter the Seventh, and final, Sphere, and here you may consciously step into the arms of the sacred love of the Sacred Fire, asking the loving presence within its heart to remove from your four lower bodies every human tendency—raising them by its divine al- chemy into the perfection of itself.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 25, 1953
Beloved Children of the One Father,
MIND. IT IS THE RESULT OF DRAWING ENERGY FROM THE UNIVERSAL
A ‘CUP’ OF SMALL OR LARGE DESIGN.THIS ‘CUP’ IS THEN FILLED WITH
AS THE ORIGINAL THOUGHT PATTERN. Therefore, your thoughtform can vary greatly in its effect upon your individual life, and the universe in which you live.
Every time a person reads a book or listens to a lecture, the process of creating thoughtforms, begins immediately in the outer mind, because every word written or spoken contains within itself a mental picture, and a corresponding thoughtform is exuded from the lifestream. When an individual has been a student or scholar for centuries the mental body is a tremendous conglomeration of such thoughtforms, and is not, there- fore, as pliable or fluidic as that of one who has not drawn such a quan- tity of mental force into himself—but on the other hand, the student or scholar has built up a power of concentration and precision in creating thoughtforms far beyond the individual who very seldom uses his intel- lectual faculties.
Therefore, when the student or scholar, with great intensity, con-
sumes the hundreds of thousands of unnecessary thoughtforms that have cluttered his mental world, including preconceived ideas of spiritual truths, he clears the way for the creation of very clear and definite thoughtforms which can be used to fulfill his or her divine plan, and be- cause of his very momentum of thinking, he is closer to the precipitating power than the unthinking individual. This consuming process is done through the use of the Sacred Fire.
It is safe to say that the great majority of the students of Saint Ger- main belong to the positive thinking class of individuals described above, because each one has, of his own free will, chosen to accept the truth that the redemption of the race is an individual process, made possible only through the complete surrender of each one's outer mind to the nature and direction of the indwelling Christ Self that beats the heart of every man.
Such a person then, in his contemplation, can begin consciously to create thoughtforms of a highly spiritual nature. He can form a picture of the Threefold Flame in his mind, or the faces of the Masters, or the beautiful forms of the angels, or any expression of beauty that his heart desires, and these “cups” will immediately start, through the magnetic power of attraction, to draw the substance from the hearts of the Per- fected Beings whose thought images he is creating, and these creations will form his environment, bringing beneficial results into his world. You could sit entirely alone, and through the projection of these powerful concentrated thoughtforms, enrich the lives of mankind without limit. They could be a mantle of protection around those you love, they could be an expansion of your physical assets, and could carry the conscious- ness of God to other people. It is the thoughtforms of my own cosmic heart that you see expressed in the beauty of nature, and which I began to create in just such a manner centuries ago. Try it now for yourselves.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 1, 1953
Beloved Friends,
It is my pleasure and privilege to present for your enjoyment a re- port of the activities covering the ceremony of the Transmission of the Flame, which took place on the evening of October 17, 1953. The be- loved Kuthumi will now give you an eye-picture of the events of the evening. Blessings and love.
Beloved Kuthumi's Address
Beloved Friends,
Tonight we witness a most exquisite festival in the etheric realm, where the beautiful Temple of the Goddess of Truth stands as a focus for the Brotherhood, who have dedicated their lives and purpose to di- recting into and through the consciousness of mankind, the pure White Flame of Understanding and Illumination, the acceptance of which brings comprehension of the eternal verities.
This beautiful Temple of Truth stands on a high eminence, reached by a magnificent marble stairway of four hundred or more steps. On ei- ther side of this beautiful stairway, extending all the way up to the wide columned entrance, stand exquisite angelic beings clothed in iridescent colors, holding in their upraised hands garlands of bright-colored flowers, woven into patterns somewhat similar to the Christmas wreaths you en- joy in your outer-world activities today.
As we ascend to a point parallel with the wide entrance door, we come in sight of the great altar, rising well over one hundred feet in height, at either side of which stands a great carved pillar upon which rests a golden brazier from whence flows the Green Flame of Truth. Be- fore each of these pillars is placed a massive throne-chair of early centu- ry design, the raised arms of which are upholstered in what looks like white velvet. These chairs have been provided for the beloved Pallas Athena, Goddess of Truth, and our Lord, the Maha Chohan.
Many of the brothers belonging to this focus are already gathered here in the assembly hall. They all wear white robes with the emblem of the lighted lamp over the breast. Some of them are mingling with the guests, others are acting as receptionists. There is an air of expectancy, silence and reverence over the whole assembly, because of the presence of the unveiled Flame of Truth, which offers to the Brotherhood a tre- mendous opportunity to direct into the consciousness of their chelas, everywhere, more of the understanding that lies within the tenets of the particular religions and outer world activities which this Brotherhood fos- ters. They all seem to be conserving the energies of their individual lifestreams, which are being impregnated with this flaming substance of truth, that they may be more powerfully directed when the climax of the evening's activities is reached, and the Transmission of the Flame goes forth on the Holy Breath.
The beloved Maha Chohan is now entering, accompanied by the be- loved Pallas Athena, and they do present a magnificent appearance. The
hair of Pallas Athena looks like golden flax, and she wears it piled high on her head, held in place by an ivy garland. The hem of her white robe is embroidered in he same exquisite green leaf design—the same motif appearing on the neck band of the garment, the ivy leaf being symbolic of eternal life.
As they take their places and are seated, the entire assembly comes to attention. The whole scene is one of such magnificent perfection that it gives cause to wonder why people seem to fear, so much, the pres- ence of truth. This beautiful and gracious lady embodies the true nature of the feminine aspect of the Deity, and it is her happy responsibility to give, to any member of the race desiring it, her consciousness of perfec- tion, which is the only truth and unchanging reality behind this unstable world of form. Looking at her, I can only think that it will be a happy hour when men and women, alike, can accept the design of their own Godhood, and externalize truth through their forms as she has done. It makes an exquisite complement—truth bringing comfort, and comfort bringing truth.
How perfectly-balanced is the design and order of the universe wherein God-Flames are focused and qualified by certain intelligences, and held like lighted lamps in the darkness, as a magnetic focus of a cer- tain quality until the evolving race, emulating the embodied virtue, be- comes the fullness of that virtue also.
Were it not for beings who chose to embody the nature of Divinity, there would be no pattern toward which the outer consciousness of man could look. It is to be regretted that the love and honor and respect which were accorded the gods and goddesses in the early days has been stamped as paganism, in the endeavor that has been made to wipe out their memory from the consciousness of the race.
There were ages when the beloved Pallas Athena was visible to un- ascended mankind. Her presence was sought, and she held connection with the seekers after truth through the Delphic Oracles in Greece. Now again, through the conscious understanding of the student body, an op- portunity is being given to direct the flame from her temple and her brotherhood into the magnetized centers of the receptive minds and hearts of the people. He who wishes to know truth may do so now. He who wishes to stand in her presence has the opportunity, and he or she who wishes to become that which she is will receive the warmest bless- ings from those of us who serve to set life free.
The beloved Hilarion has just entered. He is wearing the white robe
of his order, but it is hemmed in ever-deepening shades of green, from the very pale spring shade at the top, to the deep bottle green at the bottom of the hem. He takes his place at the center of the altar between the Maha Chohan and Pallas Athena. As he does so, the entire audience rises, including the honored guests.
The Maha Chohan and Pallas Athena now draw the flame from the braziers above their heads, directing it into the raised hands of Hilarion, where it assumes the form of a closed tulip, not much larger than his hands in size. He now raises his hands above his head. The flame which he holds does not increase in size, but it does in brilliance, until it looks like quicksilver or mercury, and now little diamond-like points begin to shoot out through his fingers—the white light of truth—so brilliant, that his entire form disappears, and only the tulip form of light remains, seemingly suspended on a pillar of flame.
His body, which has taken on the semblance of a pillar of flame, pul- sates before the assembly. Every member of the Brotherhood present directs, from his own consciousness, a beam of white fire into that tulip form, until the room looks as if filled with thousands of fine steel wires, all converging into this small pulsating focus.
While this activity is silently taking place, the Maha Chohan is inform- ing the assembly that they have asked every representative who has ever brought truth to the planet during every hundred-year-period since man first descended upon it, to be the guest of the Brotherhood this evening, and, in orderly procession, to stand before Hilarion, receive from this concentrated Flame of Truth, a beam, and direct it through the teachings he represented, into the etheric bodies and worlds of every lifestream who ever listened to his word, studied at his feet, or endeav- ored to partake of truth through the avenue which he provided. This activity should take us through some forty-eight hours, and will continue through the Transmission of the Flame period in conjunction with the expansion of the Flame of Truth through mankind.
As the individuals who have been invited to participate in directing this flame through the constituents and followers who have believed in them through the centuries gather together at the rear entrance behind the altar, I can look down over their heads, and they stretch well over a mile beyond the doors. This is a magnificent thing—each one of these individuals having touched the lives of many hundreds of thousands of their fellowmen.
There are among them poets and philosophers, scientists, inventors
and explorers. There are men of letters, and men of the spirit of God. Many of these are in embodiment again, and will have to give their cos- mic service while their physical bodies are asleep. Others are ascended, and enjoy the full freedom of the time required for this service. Some of them are discarnates, and have been invited from he sphere in which they dwell, to which they will return after the ceremony, and there await the summons for re-embodiment, but all must fulfill the obligation im- posed upon them by the pure White Flame of Truth—to bring its light and illumination to their followers.
While we have been speaking, the beloved Hilarion has continued to hold that focus of white fire, which has been drawing into itself all these lines of force directed toward it. It has increased in brilliance, and has now begun to unfold, so that it forms a canopy over the entire audi- ence—its petals reaching outward and upward.
Now it is about time for the drawing-in action of the flame, and for its transmission, which will send it forth, in its cosmic outpouring over the entire Earth.
May God, through man, reveal truth this night, and may every ear- nest heart and soul, calling for understanding and illumination, find both in the presence of truth.
May every student and conscious worker in God's kingdom stand in the visible presence of Pallas Athena, herself, and have cut away from the lifestream all misconceptions and shadows of mind and body, and through the acceptance of the reality of their own divinity, become eter- nally free.
This is our decree for humanity tonight, and may every brother and sister who stands before this altar FEEL that flaming fire of truth blaze through their brains and consciousnesses, as they direct it forth to bless mankind.
Report after the Transmission Ceremony
As the great initial Flame of Truth was breathed in by the assembled Brotherhood, qualified by the fully gathered cosmic momentum of truth within their consciousnesses, and directed forth on the breath toward Luxor, it became greatly increased in both size and brilliance. The entire locality was so brilliantly lighted by its presence as it took its course around the Eastern and Western Hemispheres and back to its starting point, that its current path was indistinguishable in the great white light
that was world-engulfing with each revolution. In the meantime, the procession of the sages, saints and teachers had begun its slow move- ment, and the first of the great leaders had taken his place before Hilari- on.
It was wonderful to see, as the Cosmic Flame of Truth touched his consciousness, the beams of light going out into the students who had, at any time, contacted that individual or his teaching, and this same ac- tivity repeated itself through each of the others as they stood before the Flame of Truth. The entire activity took place, and still continues pulsat- ing, with the lovely melody held within the hymn, “Onward, Christian Soldiers.” If you could hear that hymn sung by the angelic choir accom- panied by the beautiful voices of the Ascended Masters, you would un- derstand what a stirring vibration of truth that song sets into motion.
I cannot emphasize too much that this month holds an opportunity for receiving more of truth, and in its receiving, to become an open door for its dispensing. I thank you, and I love you, and I bless you.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 15, 1953
Beloved Ones,
This morning I come to you very informally to bring the love and the radiation of my friendship, my association, and my presence.
Do you know that when the Masters choose to speak to you through the energy of your own electronic stream of light, there flows a perma- nent substance, which is part of our own life, and which actually qualifies the electronic flow from your own Presence with our consciousness, our feeling, and the qualities which we are privileged to express in this great universe?
For the period of time that your attention is upon us, you feel the comfort of that qualification by the Master, and you experience for that time something of your own natural feeling when you become master of energy. The upliftment, the peace, the radiation which earnest and sin- cere men and women and children have felt all through the ages, when they touched the hem of the spiritual garment of some Master Presence of life, was just a foretaste of the natural activity which the God-parents of the race desire for every soul evolving on the planet.
Sometimes people become despondent because, after such an exhil-
aration of consciousness, they revert again into their own mental and emotional turmoil, but each time we come, each time you partake of that holy communion, it will become a little easier for you to recreate con- sciously, and at will, that same, happy, comfortable feeling that you ex- perience in our presence. Perhaps I should qualify that by saying—which any lifestream receives when he accepts our presence.
I have witnessed great congregations gathered together to worship and find God through many ages. I have witnessed the diversified con- sciousnesses that make up such a worshipping body, seeing clearly the motive that has drawn the individual to that place, and I have seen the outpouring of the spiritual force from whatever Master Presence has been invoked as the patron. I have also noticed that the benefit which each individual member of the congregation received depended upon the acceptance, within the feelings and intellect, of that Master Presence. Some have gone away from such a place renewed and revivified; others have gone away empty. That is one of the questionable gifts, let us say, endowed upon the individual in the use of free will, for neither the gifts of God nor his messengers; neither the peace nor the healing, nor the comfort of the worded expression, can intrude unless the consciousness of the individual opens the door and will accept it.
That is why we are doing everything possible to make you feel that we are actually living, breathing beings, who have been the guardians and protectors of this Earth for such a long period of time. That is why we are so filled with gratitude for every opportunity that will bring to the attention of mankind something of the service which the Celestial Hierar- chy renders—those great personages who have chosen to embody the virtues of God, and from whose lifestreams emanate those exquisite feel- ings which mankind seek within themselves and which they think would represent happiness, security, or heaven.
The other evening, I was sitting with my beloved in our home in Ceylon, and I had just received from those messengers who have been entrusted with that particular facet of service, the letters written in sin- cerity and kindness by hundreds of people here in your Western Hemi- sphere. I do not believe that I could describe to you the happiness with- in my heart at this phenomenal acceptance of myself as a tangible, con- scious and intelligent being, who is as easy of access as a father, or a brother, or a friend.
You see, up until the last few years, my service has been very re- mote from the consciousness of the average man. I relied almost entirely upon my Chohans and their accepted chelas to draw the consciousness
and understanding of the people up to a point of adeptship, where they became Master of all but the most subtle vibrations, and then I would only have a passing acquaintance with the individual lifestream.
Suddenly, in an almost unbelievable manner, considering the many thousands of years such an event was hoped for, the Western mind has accepted the possibility of reaching the hearts of those of us who live beyond the veil.
Every word and every line in every letter written through the physi- cal substance and energy of some sweet, earnest, trusting and sincere heart, impressed on each emotional body, on the substance of the men- tal world and written into the etheric consciousness of the lifestream—I READ MYSELF—and back on the flow of that energy, once each month, I direct the substance and flame of my own presence, and it follows the same course, pressing through the etheric body, the mental, the emo- tional, and the physical garments of the writer.
Now, when a man pens his word in mind alone, the return current from my world, returning to its causative center, blesses the mental ve- hicle. When the gratitude or blessing flows from the emotional body in an upflow of praise, the return current blesses the emotional body, but when all of the bodies are incorporated in the physical act of joining the energies of the electronic light of the lifestream, the return current from my heart flows through them all.
Order and system comprise the first Law of Heaven, and an exact mathematical precision, one might say, is essential for those of us who govern energies by which planets and evolutions are sustained, and we will never ask of any man anything that does not have an absolutely sci- entific reason, which will bless the lifestream if he will comply with our request.
My beloved and I sat for a long time that evening just talking infor- mally, and thanking God that man is now so consciously interested in truth. It is lovely, you know, to address great numbers of people and exhort them to greater endeavors to serve God, to assume their natural God nature, and to externalize the qualities of the Holy Spirit—but, do you know, I enjoy most drawing closely into the feelings of the few who are my heart friends, and picturizing for you the activities which prove that we, too, are individuals who share companionship and friendship, and who have to evolve out of unexpected circumstances, like the pre- sent one, new methods to bless and help the race.
Wishing you, each one, a holy and happy Thanksgiving, may the
comfort of the Holy Spirit enfold you and all mankind in its embrace of love and light.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 22,1953
Beloved Spirits of Immortal Truth,
I address you thus, because each one of you is a Spirit of Truth in essence, because only TRUTH lives eternally, and the very fact that your presence in the universe has been guaranteed immortality, signifies to life that you are a Spirit of Truth. That with which you have clothed this essence may be less than truth, but in a flash, in the Flame of Purifica- tion, the accretions of the ages become ash, and the divine image in which you were created from the bosom of the Eternal Father stands revealed.
We have honored truth through this cycle—through the entire twen- ty-four-hour period of each successive minor cycle of thirty days. Mem- ber after member of the Hierarchy has addressed the souls who deeply desire to know truth, and that desire has drawn them into the aura of this great and mighty focus, which has been sustained through the ages in order that those who sought—refusing acceptance of partial truth, and refusing acceptance of error—might stand in the presence of truth un- veiled, and partake of her gift and realization.
You would be amazed at the tremendous impetus that is alive within the souls of men to know truth individually—not only the incarnate spir- its, but the billions awaiting summons before the Lords of Karma for op- portunity to work out their life plan on this small star. This is the first cosmic impulse which has stirred in the human heart and in the hearts of the discarnates, because every one of the evolving spirits belonging to Earth were present.
The desire to know truth is a pre-requisite to illumination, and even though the dispensation was not granted to the Holy Christ Selves of the entire evolution, for reasons that are obvious, the pressure of the Flame of Truth playing upon the feelings and entering into the activity of the soul has been universal, and every lifestream, some feebly, and some intensely, has begun to call from deep within the recesses of its being for truth to be revealed. It is the first completely unanimous response of the evolution since the Transmission Classes were started.
Let me elaborate on this a little for your own illumination. Each time
the flame from the retreat is released, it flows forth universally through the three kingdoms, and impersonally bathes the consciousness of all life in the same manner that the sun and air bless the just and the unjust alike. The conscious reception of the blessing from the retreat is limited to the students who participate in the Transmission Classes, and in the nightly acknowledgment of the active service going on during the thirty- day period, but a conscious impulse from within the souls of the entire ten billion lifestreams belonging to this planet and the entire nature kingdom, and the angelic kingdom in response to the pressure of the gift of truth from this retreat has never been experienced until this month.
For example, the sun may shine on a dozen individuals, all of whom will absorb its light and healing and warmth, and only two may be con- scious of the presence of Helios within that Sun, and who, through ac- knowledgment of his gifts, may greatly intensify his blessings through themselves, whereas the other ten are unconscious beneficiaries of that gift. In the activity of this thirty-day period, while the conscious students drew intensified blessings from the retreat, a tiny tongue of flame rose from every soul belonging to the planet, in response to that gift, asking for more, even though the outer mind was not aware of the activity. In some it may not have been as large as the smallest decimal of an inch, while in others it seemed to rise a thousand feet into the atmosphere, but there was not one who did not pour forth that White Flame, which is the desire to know truth, in a greater capacity than that which the lifestream has experienced up until this time. It was a beautiful sight as seen from inner levels.
This will do much to remove bigotry, ignorant human concepts, in- tolerance, and bitterness because, no matter how biased the conscious- ness may be, and no matter how convinced the ego is of its own con- cepts being correct, there is no one who is not eager to have more light upon his own concepts, even if he feels that that light will but emphasize the truth of his particular belief, creed, message, or revelation. He does not know that sometimes, in asking for truth, his concepts may be shat- tered, although in his spiritual pride, he expected confirmation. Yet, when he asks for truth, HE SHALL RECEIVE IT! Do you see how the Ce- lestial Hierarchy sometimes USES the weaknesses of a man in order to forward the evolution of a system?
The orthodox people, the metaphysicians, and the atheists, are all seeking for a confirmation of their concepts through the revelation of truth, and this we shall give to them.
With the closing of this retreat, we come to a preparation for the en-
trance of the soul and spirit into Shamballa, where the thirty-day period of bringing in the sheaves and harvest of the year's endeavors combines gratitude, happiness, and joy as the members of the Brother-hood and the unascended beings join together in the heart of the holy city.
I would ask that you prepare yourselves as much as possible for the next Transmission Service which will be, by far, the greatest outpouring we have ever yet experienced, and I would also ask that you try to con- template the great honor of entering the halls of Shamballa and sitting at the feet of the king, Sanat Kumara. This is the first time that hun- dreds of students will consciously be present in that assembly—this hon- or being heretofore limited to a few unascended members of the race.
Now, on behalf of the beloved Pallas Athena and myself, the beloved Hilarion, and the Brotherhood of Truth, I would like to offer our heartfelt gratitude to the students who have come so frequently into our presence during this current month, and for their calls that the mankind of Earth might find their way into this Temple of Truth, and thus become spiritu- ally stimulated themselves, which has enabled this cosmic truth to not only be planted, but actually show the seedlings sprouting from the souls of men in such a marvelous manifestation of flame.
COSMICALLY SPEAKING,THERE IS LITTLE CHANCE THAT THE GRANT
WILL BE INCREASED AT THE END OF DECEMBER,FOR THE MILLION TO
AMIDST THE SHADOWS OF THEIR OWN KARMA, BUT IF WE ARE AL-
LOWED,BY SANAT KUMARA,TO RETURN TO THIS TEMPLE EARLY IN THE
NEW YEAR, WE FEEL THAT IT SHOULD DO MUCH TO AWAKEN THEM,
AND BY JULY WE SHOULD HAVE AN APPRECIABLE HARVEST. The design-
ing of the course of the flame currents for 1954 will depend upon the divine thoughtform as it is lowered by the Silent Watcher to Sanat Kuma- ra on the 31st of December. We have thought that it would be a lovely experience if you would remain over the midnight hour on New Year's Eve, when you would receive it at the same time it is externalized at the Teton. This would also be another milestone in history.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 29, 1953
Beloved Children,
I submit, for your pleasure, beloved Kuthumi's report of the occur- rences in the retreat at Shamballa during the Transmission Flame Cere- mony on the evening of November 21st, 1953.
Address by Beloved Kuthumi, Shamballa,
November 21, 1953
Beloved Friends,
Tonight, the beloved Sanat Kumara is wearing royal purple, banded heavily in deep embroidered gold—a truly magnificent figure. Seated upon his throne before the great altar, the aureole of colors which ema- nate from his nature radiate like mother-of-pearl, and enfold the whole atmosphere about him. There is a beautiful oval of scintillating light, so that when you step within the room, you do not, at first, discern his ma- jestic figure within the light which is externalized, which represents the blanket of electronic substance that has enfolded our planet and her people, and which has been their salvation through the centuries.
The homage, the adoration, and the devotion to Sanat Kumara have occupied our days and our evenings since the evening of the 15th, but, beginning now with the focusing and the direction of the Transmission Flame, the Ascended Masters, and angelic host, and the awakened man- kind of Earth will begin the offering of their year's endeavors at the feet of the Lord of the World.
First will come Lord Michael and the beloved Micah (the angelic be- ing who represents unity), bearing in their hands the composite energy of both ascended and unascended lifestreams that has been invested in the new endeavor. Then will come Lord Maitreya and Serapis Bey, repre- senting the million lifestreams who have been given the grant of grace by the Cosmic Law. Next will come the Lord Maha Chohan and the be- loved Morya, offering their endeavors through the “Bridge,” the “Bulle- tin,” and the published addresses in booklet form. The mighty Chohans of the Rays will follow, each one representing his own retreat, and with them will come those of you who are their conscious chelas, as well as those other faithful chelas who work in orthodox, scientific, educational, artistic and musical endeavors.
From the very beginning, the ceremonials have been very beautiful. The main temple is several hundred feet in length. From the vaulted ceil-
ing over the altar is suspended Sanat Kumara's star. The great Threefold Flame is focused upon the altar, which is approached by marble steps in several tiers, so that the flame itself is a good twenty feet above the eye level of the audience. The entire chamber is just a huge bower of the most exquisite flowers, which are even suspended from the ceiling and festooned around the long windows.
Tonight, all the participants, and even the atmosphere itself, seem to have taken on a festive air. There are visitants here from every star and planet in our galaxy, each one bringing, within his own aura, the herit- age of his light, his consciousness, and the pressure of his illumined feel- ing, and accompanied by the members of the angelic host and celestial beings who comprise his court.
All over the vast continent of Asia, the light from Shamballa can be seen even with the physical sight, for the nights are not as dark, nor the days as filled with the haze of human creation since the great doors of Shamballa have swung wide on their golden hinges and the celestial trumpeters sounded the first note at inner levels, signifying that the Lord of Life was ready to hold audience, and the Spiritual Court was assem- bled, awaiting the coming of those intelligences who had vowed to use their energies in helping to redeem this dark star, as well as the con- scious and unconscious chelas of Earth who will offer the harvest of their year's endeavors at his feet.
The great procession will start at the temple door. The beings bring- ing their harvest will each carry a vessel symbolic of the garnering of their energies. They will walk slowly up the main aisle, make obeisance to the flame, and then kneel before the Lord of the World, placing the vessel at his feet. He will bless each one, who will then take his or her vessel from the altar step and pour its contents into a great white urn, held by a magnificently-clothed seraphim standing at the side of Sanat Kumara. As this act is performed, the energies through the silver cord at each one's head, magnetize the endeavors of the year. Each dedicated pair then part, one going to the right and the other to the left, taking seats prepared for them, making room for the next pair who will proceed likewise until every member in the vast procession has reverently placed his or her harvest at the Lord's feet.
The seraphic choir, which will accompany the processional, has al- ready taken its place in the atmosphere, and their voices are muted in preparation for the exquisite music that will be rendered throughout the ceremony, which will begin at exactly nine o'clock. Already I can see Lord Michael with the beloved Micah standing at the golden temple
doors, at the head of the glorious procession, which stretches down the many steps into the main avenue, and even over the bridge, itself.
Each of your inner bodies is there even as my words are spoken. You carry a vessel fashioned from your own thought, and in it is your whole year's accomplishment. When you draw the first breath of flame into your body, the flame on the great altar will begin its expansion, and every electron that has been used in impersonal service to life will add to the size, the brilliance, and the power of the Threefold Flame, and none will escape recognition and benediction of the beloved Sanat Kumara, himself.
The temple, as yet, is empty because everyone who has had any part in the evolution of this planet is in the procession. A member of the cherubic and seraphic hosts will give the signal for the first breath, when the procession will proceed slowly along the central aisle, each member breathing in and expanding the Threefold Flame, even as he walks. San- at Kumara will rise and, facing the oncoming Archangels, await their presence at the foot of the altar.
The Threefold Flame, as drawn forth here, is not the Secret Flame which is too brilliant to be looked upon by unascended beings. This is a focused ember from the Great Flame, which has been drawn, guarded and expanded for this purpose. The triple action on your part of offering the gift of your life, receiving the benediction of Sanat Kumara, and ab- sorbing the flame into your own bodies, will be of tremendous assistance to your individual evolution.
We shall have to complete our report in the morning because the major portion of the ceremony will not take place until the entire proces- sion has poured its offerings into the flame, and as I, too, am among the humble members who carry a vessel, in which are some of your energies also, I must take my leave now and say, “Goodnight!”
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 6, 1953
Beloved Children of My Heart,
I am happy to announce to you that my beloved son, El Morya, and Mary, the mother of Jesus, have been chosen by the Celestial Hierarchy as joint sponsors for planet Earth's evolution for the coming year of 1954.
The Christmas Season is at hand, when most of the whole world cel- ebrates the birthday of the beloved Jesus. I have thought that you would enjoy hearing from dear Mary's own lips, how the Holy Family kept their son's birthday in those days long ago, in Judea.
Thanking you for your past year's endeavors, and for the many kind- ly expressions for a “Happy Christmas” that have already reached me, I enfold each one of you, beloved ones, in the consciousness of your own immaculate Christ Self. May its full illumination enfold you and those you love hits holy Christ Mass Season. Blessings and love,
BELOVED LADY MASTER MARY speaks:
Dear Ones,
As there are so many of our friends walking Earth today who cele- brated with us the birthday of our son in those days long ago in Naza- reth, I often think of those days, and wonder how many of you recall the simple homely “family honors” accorded him.
Early on that morning, I baked fresh unleavened bread, and drew sparkling water from the well. Our friends gathered leaves and vines, and we garlanded the simple rooms with loving hands and gentle hearts, and he would smile, and sometimes, with his own blessed hands, he would weave the responsive leaves into the garlands, himself. Oh, the blessed leaves within his hands—shining with the happiness of his pres- ence! Nature always rose to its full responsive height in his presence, feeling that which man is ofttimes unable to sense, in his greater arro- gance and self-importance.
Those of us who loved him would walk, long before the people were yet about, to the temple, and there, together, we would glorify the Lord, and I know that, silently—for he would have rebuked us otherwise—we would thank God for HIM. On that day, he would not “go forth,” but give the day to us. How precious were those few days when I did not,
with trepidation, see him go forth upon his mission, but felt the comfort of his presence, and the abiding joy of his proximity.
Sometimes one of you would ask me to tell of the nativity, and sit- ting, perhaps, in the shade of the trees, we would go over the beautiful story that has now been woven into your Christmas pageant. Jesus would often bring in a point of Law to clarify the experience as I wove them, for our pleasure, sometimes accompanied by my busy fingers weaving the flax into a tapestry. In this way was recorded, in the minds of those who loved him, the story of the Gospels, which would com- memorate his coming to generations yet unborn from the womb of time.
The children of the village and the close friends would come in the evening, and we would sing together the old songs of David and of Is- rael's glory, and then he would talk to us of heaven, and tell us of the One Eternal King and Father of all hearts and souls and spirits, and thus, the birthday of our beloved Jesus, now called the Christ Mass Day, would pass, and he would walk forth again on the morrow.
Thank you, beloved friends of the ages, for remembering both my beloved son and myself. May the fullness of the Christ season manifest through your hearts and spirits, and those of all mankind, and may you enjoy the association which I anticipate we shall have one with another, in the New Year, in my office as co-sponsor for your dear lifestreams.
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 13, 1953
Dearly Beloved Children,
The approach of the Christmas holidays brings the presence of the Masters very much closer to the consciousness of the people of Earth, and we shall appreciate any particular thought you may care to give on the unfoldment of the higher nature of the race.
As this season is most advantageous for our spiritual harvest, we press into the seven-week period all the light that the Cosmic Law will allow, by the upreaching of mankind's thought and feeling to the octave of celestial giving. Therefore, the intensification of the calls and invoca- tions of the students at this time doubles and trebles our opportunities to give. So, if you can lift your thought heavenward, particularly during the Christmas week itself, you will have afforded us a personal blessing, as the greatest good that we can give is more of ourselves.
The CHRISTMAS SPIRIT begins to flow around the first of December, and carries through for seven weeks, until the 12th or 14th of January. The Christ Spirit is an outpouring of love and all the perfect qualities from the angels, Masters, and other Divine Beings, and it pours over Earth like a golden rain of beautiful particles of light. Each particle is like a nine-pointed star, and the entire lower atmosphere of Earth and the bodies of all the people are enveloped in it. It increases in power until Christmas Eve when its potent presence is almost palpably felt by even the coarsest outer minds. To that outpouring of all the Celestial Beings is added a tremendous radiation from the retreats and sanctuaries throughout the world, under the direct guardianship and guidance of the Masters and conscious chelas.
Now will you remember that for the remainder of the Christmas Sea- son I shall expect each of you, my dear ones, to BE the Spirit of Christ- mas as much as you can, in order that this outpouring will be worthy of carrying MY NAME, MY BENEDICTION and MY LOVE to all mankind, and when we have become the Spirit of Christmas for that period, it will be an easy matter to preserve that radiation permanently.
In my own ashram at Ceylon, at Shamballa, at Luxor, at Kwan Yin's retreat in China, at Lake Titicaca, at Darjeeling, and many other places, the Christmas wreath is already manifest in the upper atmosphere. This is a constant outpouring of a ring of flame, qualified by a radiation of peace and good will to men. These retreats present a beautiful sight to the spiritual eye, and there is no part of life on planet Earth, from a lump of coal to a singing sparrow, that does not receive a gift of love and blessing from each retreat and sanctuary. Each year this outpouring in- creases, just as a musical creation builds to a crescendo of blended har- monious sound, and EACH Christmas is more perfect and glorious than the preceding one, because the momentum from the ascended as well as the unascended state is growing constantly.
It is also wise to accept all that the Christmas Season offers, because it is one of the greatest opportunities for soul and spirit growth that the whole year affords, and when one is aware of this potent force, it can be greatly intensified in and around you for the evolution and progress of the spiritual nature. You can INVOKE this radiant outpouring, and as the electro-magnet draws particles of substance from the atmosphere into itself, so can you draw the substance from God's kingdom, and so feed the evolving spiritual nature of your being. During the Christmas Season, the atmosphere of Earth is literally “stardust,” which the people breathe in, unconsciously filling their inner bodies with a sense of ease, peace
and happiness, which they attribute to the “Spirit of Christmas.”
In India we celebrate Christmas with lighted tapers and holy incense, and gentle sweet songs to the beautiful Christ Spirit. We have not en- joyed the glory of the fir trees, so all the Masters of the East take partic- ular pleasure in the beautiful display of lighted trees here in the West.
Man somehow thinks that the Gods are above the homely pleasures of the Earth, but even though our joys and our experiences are so glori- ously perfect, there is a nostalgic sweetness in the efforts of the bound Earth men to release light, which makes our hearts happy, and many a Christmas tree has a Master standing by its side, giving that tree new radiance, warmth and light. I might add, that when people are through with the trees, it would be a good idea to burn them rather than throw them carelessly aside. They have been light bearers, and should be re- turned to the flame when their service is ended.
Therefore, from the realms of pure light, surrounded by huge Christmas trees decorated by the angelic host in flaming ornaments of electronic light with great nine-pointed stars blazing at the top, I send you, each one, my Christmas blessing, which carries happiness from a realm where there is no sorrow. It carries the peace that comes from perfect understanding, it carries the vital life from the Presence of All Life, which is an inexhaustible fountain of flame, and it carries the love and blessing of my seven sons.
A blessed and holy Christmas be yours, and a New Year in which on- ly victory shall be the experience of each of your lifestreams.
A Christmas Message given by Beloved Master Jesus December 25, 1953
Dearly Beloved Brothers and Sisters,
I am with you always—especially when the priceless beam of your own life is voluntarily turned toward me, either in supplication, in invoca- tion, in loving gratitude, or in contemplation of my world, my works, or my consciousness.
Mankind has not yet fully realized the tremendous power that lies within the attention of even the most undisciplined lifestream, because through the energy that flows from the individual toward any person, place, condition or thing, the door is opened into the personal world of
that individual for the anchorage of good or evil according to the subject contemplated.
During the celebration of the Christmas season, my mother and I have particular opportunity to bless life, because the attention of so many individuals is turned toward us. Every song, every prayer, every church ceremony, every card and display that reminds the outer con- sciousness of the Christ is an open door through which we may pour our love, our gathered momentum of light, and our Ascended Master Con- sciousness into the world of form.
The subject of my Christmas message to you, who have already come out from the masses and have signified to life that you desire to become master of circumstance, and to be God-free of limitation, is
LOYALTY to GOD!
LOYALTY is builded on LOVE! LOVE is developed through contempla- tion of the gifts and blessings and the kindnesses of life that issue from a benefactor—human or divine. To KNOW God is to LOVE him! To love him is to believe, with every fiber and atom of your being, that he is ALL- POWERFUL! Contemplate for a moment the significance of that state- ment! How loyal are your feelings to the all-power of god to always act instantly when you call him into manifestation at your point in the uni- verse? It is not the timid, uncertain, mildly-hopeful consciousness that rationalizes with appearances who signifies LOYALTY to the ILLUMINED FAITH IN GOD to manifest perfection instantly. It is rather the conscious- ness that BELIEVES that the nature of God is to give every good and per- fect thing to his own creations, the children of his bosom, who were ex- ternalized by him in LOVE, in order to multiply his own divinity and in- crease the centers through which perfection could be externalized.
For a moment, let us look at my own experiences, which have formed the pattern of the religious thought of the past cycle of time. My entire ministry, and my victory, too, was based on absolute LOYALTY in feeling, thought, word and action to the conviction that God, the Father, was not only ALL-POWERFUL in his own sphere of activity, but also in mine—wheresoever I was at any given moment. I could not allow myself to think, even for a moment, of the possibility of a power opposed to God, either within me or outside of me. I did not dare to leave the com- parative privacy of our humble dwelling until I had ANCHORED MYSELF in the active realization that my Father, who had created me and sent me forth into the world to represent him, and to manifest his will, could pos- sibly either refuse to respond to my call, or withhold immediate, God- victorious, miraculous assistance whenever I should invoke him to dis-
solve shadows, dissipate error, or flash the fire of perfection through appearances, making them yield to the God design.
What is the most fearful appearance, but a concentrated mass of energy humanly qualified? Think of that for a moment! then—is human qualification more powerful than God qualification? No, thank God! With- in that mass of energy is imprisoned life—the very body of the Father- Mother God awaiting the summons to come forth and throw off the hu- man qualification and, responding to the God qualification—BE PERFECT!
You are either loyal to the power of human qualification, or you are loyal to the power of God through you, or any of God's children, to com- pel energy and substance to manifest according to the direction of the moment.
I walked the ways of Earth, and shared the instruments of expres- sion in this physical world with the other incarnate spirits of my time. I worked through a feeling world, a mental world, an etheric world, and a physical body, just as each of you do today. I was in possession of the five senses, through which there could have been recorded the tremen- dous appearances of evil, which had stamped themselves upon the flesh of my fellowmen, as well as upon the writhing substance of the etheric envelope, and the clouded vessel of mind. I saw the pressure of desire, that impelled the weak to succumb to lust and passion, but I knew that it was imperative that I remind myself constantly of the fact that energy and substance responded to qualification. True—but, although it was imprisoned by human qualification—it could be freed instantly by the power of God to act in a manner in accord with his divine will.
If you are loyal to a friend, you believe in his potential goodness. You endeavor, in every way, to stand by him, regardless of appearances. Oh, the blessed mothers of the race! How they have manifested this loy- alty for the children of their flesh! But where is the GOD LOYALTY to the
ALL-POWER OF YOUR FATHER—YOUR COSMIC MOTHER—to flash through
you and around you, instantly, the Cosmic Flame of Freedom from shad- ows, pain, limitation, and distress?
Children of God, the measure of a man's loyalty to God is deter- mined by what he allows to remain in his world, his body, his affairs, his home, and his aura. Submission to circumstances is disloyal to the Fa- ther. I do not mean an outward violent show of emotional zeal. I mean a constant looking toward the nature of that Heavenly Father, until you realize his power as supreme, even over the appearance of death, until you come, through contemplation, to love him enough to trust him to
respond instantly to your slightest whisper, or your strongest command to manifest his glory, his freedom, his healing, his supply, his will at your point in the universe.
I give to you, as my Christmas blessing, my loyalty to the beautiful Father of Light and his exquisite complement—your own Cosmic Mother. I trust that when you move forward into the new cycle of 1954, you may start your day contemplating the love and power of your own God, and walk through each twenty-four-hour period not giving power, allegiance, or loyalty to any appearance or feeling of fear or uncertainty which might confront you (EVEN FOR AN INSTANT), knowing that where you are—GOD IS, and his power acts INSTANTLY when called into action.
May you have a holy Christmas, and a God-victorious New Year!
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 20, 1953
Beloved Children,
How sweet are the souls of men when they come, voluntarily disas- sociating themselves from the world of form, and choosing to bare their consciousnesses to the shafts of light which bring truth first, and for those willing to accept truth—comfort.
For planet Earth, I am the representative of the Holy Spirit. This great Holy Spirit is the mother activity of life, and on every planet of our system, as well as on every planet of superior systems, there is a being who holds the same office as mine, and for that planet, the evolution of all life expressions upon it endeavors to externalize the nature of the Holy Spirit of the One Eternal Father.
Before I was given this office, other intelligences represented the Holy Spirit, and when I have completed my service, and the wisdom of the great Cosmic Law, in kindness, desires that I shall proceed into a different activity of life, another being will take upon himself the obliga- tion, the responsibility, and the opportunity of being the comforting presence to the evolution upon this Earth.
I bring this to your mind again, because we are endeavoring, in eve- ry way, to reach into your consciousness, and impress upon you the conviction that the service, the radiation, the quality and the office is a great deal more important than the particular specific intelligence and conscious being who functions, for a short or long period, in that office. I
am the channel through which flows this Holy Spirit, which must one day make every electron, atom, human being and angelic being belonging to this evolution perfectly comfortable and at peace. The way and means by which comfort is brought to each particular part of life is dependent first upon the evolution, upon the specific requirements of the hour, and upon the capacity of the lifestream to receive and embody the radiation or instruction. So—you will see that our endeavors are diversified in the extreme, and so will it be with those of you who choose, while you yet wear garments of flesh, to be a comforting presence to the life around you.
COMFORT to one man might mean extreme discomfort to another. It is entirely an individual comprehension of the need and requirement of souls, which is demanded of the teacher or shepherd, endeavoring to carry the comfort and radiation of the Holy Spirit to the sons of men. For this reason, we have divided the Third Ray into five distinct offices, and at the head of each subdivision of that ray is placed a Perfected Being, who steps down the radiation of the Holy Spirit, and brings comfort to a specific number of mankind, who can respond best to the developed momentum and quality of energy of his particular lifestream.
We are at the beginning of a new era, and, as at the beginning of the Christian Era, the harvest is truly plenteous, and the workers few. There are not yet developed, from among the volunteers who have pro- fessed an interest in being a comforting presence to life, enough lifestreams evolved and sensitive to the particular ray under which a great number of mankind and the elemental and angelic kingdoms func- tion. Then there is the discomfort which often times results when a shepherd evolved in momentum along one particular ray endeavors to represent the Holy Spirit of God to people belonging to another ray. We are endeavoring now to train the shepherds, and it is our hope, our de- sire, and our prayer to the God that made us all, that tolerance and un- derstanding may be evolved within the hearts, and spirits, and con- sciousness of each lifestream who is passing through the crucible, and preparing, according to his own evolution and momentum, to become a comfort to life.
Beloved Maha Chohan
December 27, 1953
I submit, for your enjoyment, the beloved Kuthumi's report covering the Transmission Flame activity which took place on the evening of De- cember 19, 1953, at the great Teton Retreat in the Rocky Mountains of
North America. HE ALSO DESCRIBES THE UNPRECEDENTED EVENT OF A
ABODE IN THE AURAS OF CHOSEN HUMAN BEINGS, WHO HAD CON-
SCIOUSLY PREPARED THEMSELVES TO RECEIVE THEM. This is actually
what you might call a celestial experiment on the part of the Cosmic Law, at the insistence of Lord Michael and Saint Germain. Certain indi- viduals had reached a place on the path where they were capable of maintaining sufficient harmony in their feelings so that these heavenly visitors could remain with them for a designated time. It is also the in- troduction of the brotherhood of angels and men, which is part of Saint Germain's activities of the new day.
Beloved Kuthumi's Address
Beloved Friends,
This evening, not only in the heart of the Teton Mountains, but all over the world, the sanctuaries and retreats of the Brotherhood are gar- landed with flowers and greens in preparation for the celebration of the Christ Mass, also afforded the Master Saint Germain the opportunity of bringing into the lower atmosphere of Earth more of those pure and per- fect cherubic beings, who have not left the inner realms since their crea- tion.
The entire upper atmosphere of Earth is literally thronged with visi- tors, not only from this planet and from the heavens belonging to this planet, but also from other stars, planets, universes, and galaxies as well. All of these beloved beings are looking earthward tonight. Can you understand what that means, as the beam of their attention plays upon Earth, and through that beam of energy flows their life, their nature, their quality and their consciousness, which becomes part of the atmos- phere in which mankind moves, part of the air they breathe, and part of the substance and form by which they are surrounded.
At the Christmas season, when mankind's attention is, for the most part, raised above the ordinary everyday consciousness, the beam of the attention from Earth upwards gives an opportunity to the Heavenly Host that does not have a parallel throughout the entire year. The psychic
and astral realms, then, are literally bombarded with electronic particles consciously directed from those mighty Beings, not only from those who are waiting to descend, but also those who are watching this cosmic event—cosmic, because it has been many, many ages since mankind and the angelic host have consciously walked and worked together.
Single individuals belonging to the angelic kingdom, working through the human evolution, have had extraordinary experiences, have pierced through the veil, have conversed with, and have had companionship with angelic beings. The record of these unusual and mystic bonds is written in your holy books, and told in myth and fable today, but for great num- bers of yet imperfect lifestreams to even qualify to have, within their aura, a being of absolute purity as a conscious co-worker, companion, guardian and assistant, is another milestone on the spiritual path man- kind is traveling, on its way back to God.
Earth has gone far off the course to the throne of the Eternal—to the very end of the road, the blind alley, and only through the love of Sanat Kumara and the members of the Hierarchy, which have magnet- ized her, can she now walk upward again into the light. With her comes the evolution which has depended upon her for habitation and as a plat- form to sustain their vehicles. Earth is moving back toward the Sun. Those individuals who live on her bounty have opportunity without paral- lel. Those who do not wish to become refined, as she is being refined, are at complete liberty to remain at the end of that blind alley, BUT, for the upward-moving planet, garlanded with light tonight, we are very happy.
We are happy for this planet that has suffered so much, that was created so beautiful in the beginning, and that has been so kind and generous to the people evolving upon her, who have shown so little gratitude in return. But now Earth has decided to be FREE! Isn't that a beautiful thing? That living, breathing being, the Planetary Spirit, walks back into the light. THE ANGELS COME TO MEET HER, AND THE INDI-
VIDUAL BEINGS WHO ARE WITHIN THE BODY OF EARTH, ESPECIALLY
THOSE WHO ARE CONSCIOUS OF HER,RECEIVE TONIGHT,INTO THEM-
SELVES,SOME OF THE VIRTUES OF THE MOST HIGH.
Again let me point out to you the nature of these cherubim. Their entire evolution consists of learning to hold qualified energy—until a giv- en moment when its release will be beneficial to life. It is exactly the same principle which, in self control, should be incorporated into the life of every intelligent human being. To receive energy, as every man, woman and child does each day through the silver cord, to qualify it in
moments of consecration—in those rare moments of grace when one is within the contemplation of God—and then to be able to sustain the qualification of that energy as an aura of healing, of peace, of purity, of protection as the occasion demands, is to show a maturity and mastery in the self.
The exact same thing is true of the entire angelic kingdom and the elemental kingdom. The cherubim embody the nature of God. Each and every member embodies one facet of that great God nature—happiness, peace, purity, love, light, joy, beauty, reverence, fidelity, and so on. They absorb that quality into the energy which is their own self- conscious life; then they are at liberty to move in the inner realms with that quality radiating from them. If they lose it, through pressure from either within or without, they must return to the Source, again absorb that quality, and hold the radiation which is their to guard, until the de- va, the Master, or the God Being in charge instructs them to pour that substance and radiation forth for a given purpose.
Angels of mercy qualify the energies in their own bodies with mercy. They fly through the atmosphere of Earth at the direction of Kwan Yin, of beloved Mary, of the other lady Masters dedicated to love and mercy, and they hold that quality, which is QUALIFIED LIFE, within themselves, until, at the call or prayer of some human being, the Master in charge asks them to release it. Then it pours from their bodies, just as you would pour water from a receptacle, giving its substance into the world of the receiver.
The angelic beings who work and live at inner levels are in a much more perfect position, we shall say, to maintain their qualities and vir- tues, than those who descend into the astral and psychic realms, in which the outer selves of men abide. These latter must withstand the pressures in the auras of the lifestreams with whom they live, and must hold a radiating center of their quality against the flares of the emotional body, the pressures in the mental body, the impurities in thought and deed, and the various human activities which engaged the outer ego of man. Therefore, it is essential that they be well trained and developed before they are released from the throne of the Eternal.
LIFESTREAMS, WERE ABLE TO HOLD THEIR PARTICULAR VIRTUES,
WITHOUT REQUALIFICATION, FOR THE ENTIRE YEAR, AND THE GROUP
THAT COMES FORTH THIS NIGHT,AND GOES INTO EVERY COUNTRY ON
THE PLANET, ARE ALSO WELL TRAINED. They will carry a tremendous
balance into the lifestreams of the students who can accept them in FEELING. I cannot emphasize too strongly that it is not enough to play with the idea as a mental fancy, but the acceptance of a perfected radi- ating center of God virtue in the feelings, is to FEEL and BECOME ONE with the angel visitor in your aura, and to cooperate with that one in service for mankind. This is what we are hoping to see. This is the en- deavor that occupies our attention at the moment.
These beings will be examined once every thirty days, and if we find that their virtue has gone from them, they will be returned to the Sun, from whence they came, to be re-polarized and re-assigned to some new and more favorable mission.
This week, at the great Rocky Mountain Retreat, all the glorious chambers are open. The Karmic Board will not sit until Christmas Eve and Christmas Day festivities are over, and then, for the entire period up to December 31st, they will hear the petitions for the year 1954. We are counting upon the combined energies of the Philadelphia Christmas class to give us the required energy which we may offer to the Karmic Board, that we may receive greater dispensations, and that we may again in- crease the grant of additional souls. Meanwhile, the beautiful musical instruments, the gorgeous flame flowers, the glorious robes of the vari- ous Masters (the ladies having taken great delight in designing exquisite garments for the occasion), all add to a picture which is truly representa- tive of the kingdom of heaven. The celestial choir, the magnificent chants of the seraphim, the glorious high soprano of those exquisite voices, all represent a picture that no words can describe.
The Brotherhood of this retreat has opened seven more large council chambers. They are all joined to the original council room, which has been described elsewhere. These can be separated by a series of sliding doors, so that any one may be used for smaller conferences throughout the year. They are arranged like the petals around a flower—seven rooms around the central conference hall.
The whole idea of enlargement is magnificent, for it will enable many thousands of students and chelas who before were not permitted to en- ter the retreat proper, but had to remain in the etheric atmosphere above to witness the ceremonies. This will bring them great light, and will enable them to bring back into their consciousness more of the op- portunities that lie before them in service for 1954.
From all over the planet, from every retreat in the world, the Masters have come, since the 15th of December. The great bulletin board outside
the large council room is already filled with the mighty petitions that have come from the Chohans of the Rays and from the seven Elohim. There are petitions from the seven Archangels, from the elemental king- dom, and the four beings who represent them. I have never seen so many. Some of these petitions are written on colored parchment, some in gold script, and some are even carved in wood block. It is perfectly magnificent.
We are already enjoying and anticipating the greatest conference and council that planet Earth has known since the last Golden Age. Do not forget to write your petitions, individually, to the board. Direct them, mentally, toward the large council hall, and they will appear on the board through the power of precipitation.
Beloved Lord Michael is now getting ready to release the cherubic beings, and they will descend into the auras of the students preceding the breathing activity. I have been in each sanctuary here, in Europe, Australia, Canada—all over the planet—to see that all was in readiness. Many of us have seen the celestial visitors “bustling about” their meet- ing places in preparation for this cosmic event.
Now will you feel, as those cherubim descend (beloved Lord Michael is bringing them), the FEELING of their presence.
I thank you for your presence here. I thank you for the beauty of this room. I thank you for the lovely Christmas tree, and all that has made it such a happy and beautiful experience both for me and for yourselves, and for the beloved chelas and students everywhere who are tuned in.
We anticipate a magnificent Christmas service, and we do anticipate a lovely and a happy New Year for all.
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 10, 1954
Beloved Children of My Heart,
It is with joy and gratitude that I submit for your enjoyment the re- port of my beloved son, Saint Germain, on the activities of the Rocky Mountain Retreat during the last week of 1953. I have also been dele- gated to extend to each one of you the love and appreciation of every soul, ascended as well as unascended, who attended the ceremonies at the Teton, for your loyal and spontaneous attention during the week, as
well as the conscious and loving energy that you released both in groups drawn together for the occasion, and in the privacy of your own homes.
I do not need to tell you that special members of the Brotherhood, as well as the angelic host, were commissioned to stand in your midst and gather up every ounce of that precious life essence qualified with your individual love and desire to set life free. This Saint Germain proud- ly offered to the Lords of Karma, and it played no small part in their de-
LECTED SOULS. I feel the surge of gratitude that rises from your own dear hearts at this mighty accomplishment, all of which also fills me with a pardonable pride in my children. God bless you, each one, and sustain you with his grace of perseverance, until the last vestige of unredeemed life is safe in the bosom of the one Eternal Father, from whence it came.
Saint Germain's Report
11:30 p.m., December 31, 1953
Beloved Friends—everywhere,
Tonight, the heart of freedom is filled with gratitude and devotion to your beautiful spirits.
Three times, in the course of my long journey through the world of form, have I experienced that height of exultation and gratitude which I feel again this night. Once in the dark of a lowly stable I held a newborn infant in my arms and, walking to the door so that the light of the bril- liant night might reveal those tiny features, I breathed a prayer of grati- tude to God for the deliverance and the safe arrival of a dear son.
Once again, on a beautiful May morning, in the heart of the Transyl- vania Mountains when through the open windows came the sweet scents of the spring flowers and when the dew still upon the grasses imparted a sweetness to the memories of Earth, I prepared to bid “adieu” to the dear planet, and to return my breath into the keeping of the great Maha Chohan, who gave it. I thus closed my book of Earth experience, and found the joy of freedom in the arms of my beloved, returning home, “to go out no more.”
Again, last evening, when my beloved said to me, “Tonight, my dear, the Lords of Karma themselves shall watch your students, and wit- ness the fruits of your labor!” I could feel that wave of exultation surge up within me once again—faith justified—labor bringing a harvest of
merit—friends standing by in dignity before the Lords of Heaven, con- sciously invoking mercy for Earth and its evolution. I tell you, friends, I shall never forget this dear night. I shall never forget the gift of your lives given in my name, and I shall endeavor, through the energies of my Violet Flame and whatever worth the momentum of my individual consciousness may be to you, prove my friendship as each one of you has proven yours, this blessed Christmas time.
How shall I describe to you the beauty of the Teton this night? A lit- tle while ago, I smilingly said to El Morya, “This is one New Year's Eve, my brother, when my children will not go to rest in trepidation, and awaken in the morning in desolation. All of the years of preparation will yield them a harvest of remembrance of the celebration and majesty of this night.”
Over the great mountain stands the Threefold Flame, brought from Shamballa by the mighty Kumaras, made up of the harvest of energy of each and every Master Being, each student, angel and deva who has contributed, during the year 1953, to the progress of the evolution of Earth and its attendant lives. When you stood before the throne of Sanat Kumara and poured the harvest of your energies into that flame, the flame was then held, sustained, and carried westward, until it stood over the Teton Mountains, and there it remains until the stroke of midnight when the chalice that holds it will be inverted, and its substance poured before the thrones of the Lords of Karma as a living proof of the fidelity of lifestreams to a spiritual and impersonal cause for the benefit of the race.
The seven glorious chambers that have been opened this year are all connected with the main council chamber, as described to you before. Each one of these beautiful chambers has been placed at the disposal of one of the great Chohans, and all the chelas, the angels, the devas, and the elementals working along that ray are gathered in the particular room devoted to his service. The archways connecting those rooms with the large council chamber are outlined in flame flowers, the color of each ray. At the head of each council chamber sits the mighty Chohan, repre- sentative of the ray, and my place awaits me. The blue flame flowers make a fitting frame for the majestic figure of the Master Morya, and all the beloved Masters, chelas and angels who work with him.
The golden flame flowers form the setting for the exquisite presence of Lord Maitreya, the beloved Kuthumi, and those who work with them. The pink flame flowers frame the beauty, delicacy and majesty of the great Venetian; the beautiful white lily flame flowers surround the arch-
way of the blessed Serapis, the Masters and the friends, ascended and unascended, who work with him. The green ivy flame flowers, repre- sentative of eternal truth, form the archway to the beloved Hilarion's chamber where he is surrounded by the Brothers of Truth. The glorious deep pink and rose flame flowers form the archway to the chamber of beloved Jesus and Mary, and the deep purple violets surround the en- trance to my room, where sit the beloved Diana, Oromasis, and those who work with me.
The center, or grand council chamber, has been reserved completely for the presence of beloved Helios and Vesta, who have accepted the invitation to be present in their beautiful ascended bodies; also the be- loved Sanat Kumara, the beloved Lord Buddha, the seven Elohim of Cre- ation, the great Archangels and Archaii, the Planetary Lords of each one of the seven planets of our system, an emissary from the Central Sun and a representative from each one of the seven Suns belonging to our galaxy. These beings are all in snow white.
The retreat makes an exquisite picture as seen from the atmosphere above, with its white hub, and the beautiful colored spokes representing the seven colors of the spectrum, with the great Master Presences, and the chelas filling in the wider part of the wheel.
The thrones of the Lords of Karma are in the atmosphere above the mountain. The flame on the circular altar in the center of the white council chamber has the outline of the Threefold Flame. It has been so placed that it is equally visible from all sides, and this living flame joins with the great created flame brought from Shamballa. It is a most mag- nificent sight.
Over the Lords of Karma, who tonight wear white, and the glorious diamond crowns with the seven points, indicative of their office, is the Silent Watcher, who always wears robes of blue. Tonight her robe is studded with stars, and the great tiara on her head is also star-studded. It is her great service to draw from the mind and heart of the Universal First Cause the divine pattern for the new year, which she holds within her consciousness until the moment of midnight, when Sanat Kumara raises his consciousness to that of the Silent Watcher, and draws the thoughtform down into himself. Sanat Kumara immediately externalizes it in the atmosphere in front of him.
This thoughtform will be made out of the energy of his own light, and all the Brotherhood, and everyone else who is present, will create a similar form in the atmosphere in front of them, each one endeavoring
to accept in consciousness the import that is within it. Then, at a give signal, everyone present releases that thoughtform into the atmosphere, and literally hundreds of thousands of these thoughtforms will be cata- pulted out into the world, to be accepted by the inner bodies and the sensitive consciousness of the race.
In every retreat on the planet, one individual has been chosen to be the receiver of the thoughtform for that retreat. Each such member has sacrificed his presence at the Teton to remain within the heart of his own retreat, and with the small body of guardians who also elect to remain, they, like yourselves and other beautiful individuals and groups through- out the planet, are “alerted” for this magnificent cosmic event. I cannot emphasize too much how grateful we are to have groups of unascended beings willing to cooperate with the endeavors of the Brotherhood, and to re-create, as best they can, the same ceremony as it takes place in the heart of the Teton.
At the completion of the release of the thoughtforms, the great be- ings at the Teton will enact the same flame-lighting ceremony that you beloved ones have in mind (a candlelight service), and the song drawn forth by one of your members is one that was used by Sanat Kumara and the friends at Shamballa in the ages when he was visible to the physical sight, and the yearly celebration of the acknowledgment of the flame took place in the city of the bridge (flame bearers). So you will not only receive the thoughtform, but you will be re-enacting the proces- sional in honor of the flame, at the same time that the Brotherhood is performing the same ceremony at the Teton. You should be able to feel the currents that pass through your bodies as unascended God-flame bearers.
We have endeavored to time the ascended and unascended activities exactly, and as the digest of the magnificent accomplishment of the stu- dent body for the year 1953 was being read to you, the great sponsor for the year 1953, Lord Michael, was presenting the address to the as- sembly at the Teton. From this you will see how closely the students are now working with the Brotherhood.
BEFORE THE ACTIVITIES OF THE EVENING BEGAN, THE BELOVED
HAVE PASSED THROUGH THE VEIL, AND ALL THOSE WHO WERE GIVEN
THE GRANT,BE DRAWN TO THE TETON,AND BE GIVEN THE NEWS (SEE
BELOW) AT THE SAME TIME THAT YOUR HEARTS LEAPED ON RECEIPT OF
IT.IT IS A WONDERFUL THING,BELOVED ONES—SOMETHING THAT HAS
NEVER BEEN DONE ON THIS EARTH BEFORE.
EMBODY, BUT WILL BE PERMITTED TO COMPLETE THEIR LIFE'S WORK IN
THE OCTAVES OF LIGHT.
12 o'clock Midnight, January 1, 1954
Now if you will look for a moment, with your mind's eye, at the fig- ure of the Silent Watcher, you will see the tremendous vibration, through the blue radiation which forms her permanent aura, when the thought- form for the year 1954 passes into the consciousness of Sanat Kumara, who stands with upreaching hands to receive it. The whole assembly stands in expectant adoration, and then comes the dramatic moment when Sanat Kumara projects, by his own life energy, the thoughtform for 1954, which stands in the atmosphere directly in front of him. Every eye of the assembly is upon him as he stands, visible to all, at the circu- lar altar, and when he raises his hand, every member present draws forth from his own life energy a similar expression, symbolic of their united efforts for the coming year. For the year 1954, the thoughtform is THE DIAMOND HEART, representative of the beloved co-sponsors for the new year—the beloved Morya and the beloved Mother Mary.
It is a magnificent sight to see hundreds of thousands of these ex- quisite shining hearts stand in the atmosphere before each bright-robed, reverent figure. Then, at a given signal, they will be literally catapulted into the atmosphere and taken by angels and elementals into the auras and receptive consciousnesses of unascended beings.
To you, Lord Michael, great being who has rendered such trans- cendent service to our Earth, to you, blessed Micah, to you, beloved Spirit of 1953, to you, great Morya, to you, beloved Mary, friend of my heart, and to you, beloved Spirit of 1954, year of opportunity, when each of my beloved chelas may write across your pages his or her own victory, I give my love, and to you, my children, as you acknowledge the flame within your hearts, accept the sweetest blessings from one who but lives to love you FREE.
SAINT GERMAIN
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 24, 1954
RIES, WOULD CHOOSE TO BREAK THE LONG SILENCE IMPOSED UPON
THEM BY AN UNBELIEVING WORLD AND SPEAK. Why is this? Because the
very people who have created the altars of worship to the gods, have, by their own egos, created these gods in the form and character that would best suit their individual purposes.
Through the centuries they have taught the mass mind to bow the knee before these representatives of grace. It becomes highly uncom- fortable when the gods whom they have created to suit their own pur- poses choose to rend the veil, and show themselves to be other than that which they have been represented to be. It is cause for gentle amusement on our part to see the rebellion and disbelief which floods through the minds of these people when their objects of worship re- spond, and in a manner befitting intelligent and self-conscious beings, take an active part in the previously one-sided friendship which rises from the human octave to ours.
Human beings remind us of individuals sitting outside the gate of a great stone castle, boasting of the friendship the lords within, although they have neither seen nor conversed with them. Then, when the great lord of the castle throws open the gates and issues forth with his com- panions, these so-called friends and companions, waiting outside, flee in fear before his presence, and deny that the lord has either reality or au- thority to speak.
It so happens that the gods have chosen to answer the petitions, the prayers, and the invocations sent up by the outer minds of man through the centuries. In the answering of these calls by the Celestial Hierarchy, there will be much confusion and much re-adjustment in the human mind when they find that their “gods” have a consciousness, an intelligence, and an individuality that is not completely within the scope and pattern of their making, and when the door is opened wide, they will find that the powers they have invoked will not recede, but will come forth in power to accomplish that for which they have been called.
Yes, man's awakening must come! It has come, in a small degree, through those blessed ones who have believed in us and accepted our presence—for which we are eternally grateful. BUT—there shall come an hour when the physical manifestation of these Great Ones will leave no
room for argument, and furthermore, will leave no structure of hypocrisy behind upon which the human edifice will longer stand.
You can assist us, whenever the opportunity presents itself, by spreading the Gospel that the Celestial Hierarchy does, in fact, exist. The conviction of our reality within your own feelings will carry more weight than many human words passed in arguments. You can also assist us by insisting, in your calls, that the Ascended Beings come—and come quick- ly. It could be that the invitation of one, if made with enough persis- tence, could bring the answer of the Gods to many, for the illumination of all.
Beloved Maha Chohan
January 31, 1954
Heaven is consciously maintained by the one who accepts no “hell” into his world. Each one is allowed to people his world with creatures of his own choosing. The resident of the eternally-sustained kingdom in which we dwell are more constant in their vigilance, than are the people of Earth, and while serving in this lower realm, the ones who have earned their eternal freedom are wise enough to repel, immediately, any imperfect impression that would seek to intrude upon their attention. The attention is the open door through which flows every experience into your world. For you, the attention has become the connection with the “sinister force,” as you call it, and for us, the attention is used as the constant connection with God—both inside and outside ourselves.
Govern the faculty of your attention for one hour, and place it, un- waveringly, on good, and I defy any shadow to approach you during that period. Then increase the time, until it becomes a habit, and in this way you will be able, ultimately, by perseverance, to keep evil of every kind from entering your world and experience. Your attention must be drawn to a thing before you can become aware of it. This is true of pain, for many a boy on the battlefield lost a limb, and in the heat of conflict felt no loss, until the attention was loosed from the crisis he was en- gaged in. Then fear flowed in and acceptance of loss followed.
If we could persuade you to keep your attention on good for as long as you keep it on a hurt feeling or a sense of privation, you would have the open door to your complete freedom. You of the Western world are not accustomed to discipline of mind, emotions or body—but for those who aspire to mastery, the easiest way to achieve peace is to throw the
full power of your attention on some good manifestation of life all the time.
It could be a quality in yourself or another, a beautiful picture or a poem, a Master's words or likeness, but it is necessary that you be con- stantly alert as to that upon which you allow your attention to rest. You would not dream of swallowing arsenic or other poisons, yet you pollute your whole lifestream every moment you allow your attention to rest, with acceptance, on any record less than God's full perfection. If I, my- self, or any other Master were to allow ourselves to recognize you as you see each other, within fifteen minutes we would be like you. THINK THAT THROUGH! Therefore, if you want to be like us, then you must see eve-
ryone as we are. TREAT EVERYONE YOU MEET AS YOU WOULD TREAT
US—then your flesh will reflect that which you recognize as REAL through your attention.
Your world is a mirror, reflecting back to you that which you BE- LIEVE is real—not what you affirm—through your attention. If you, my beloved children, will LEARN this truth, and not just READ it, I should see a great improvement in you and your worlds when I visit you in the “Bulletin” next week. The “Word” must become your flesh, and dwell among you. The Masters' words, as Jesus said, are LIFE, and must take root and grow in you, otherwise the Ascended Host are not permitted, by Cosmic Law, to give their life where there is no soul growth. There- fore, my friends, let every word of truth we have given you become part of your eternal identity. Practice this, and be FREE!
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 7, 1954
Beloved Children,
Do you know how much I love you? How close we have drawn as your earnest hearts and sweet spirits have pondered upon my word, and your innocent souls have winged their way into my presence, following the beam of your attention and seeking the comfort of the light! How often have I placed my arms around you! How often have your weary heads lain upon my bosom, as through you I poured my life, and the comfort which it has been my privilege and honor to radiate to your Earth in the name of the Holy God, creator of us all, sustainer of our be- ings—majestic, and powerful and mighty. All glory be to His Name!
My children, I want you to feel the radiation of my light as it flows
out through the magnificent forcefields you have created by your own voluntary energy, woven into song, into dynamic application, into clear visualization, through a period of months and years of selfless, kindly, constant service to this universe, and the humanity evolving upon the planet. On the path of your love and on the very energies of your own lives have we walked again into the presence of mankind, sustained by your faith that our reality, our gifts, our consciousness, our counsel might reach into the hearts and feelings of the members of the race, willing to accept the conception that there are Free Beings governing and directing the course and destiny of this evolution.
Do you know how precious to us are the friends who have created that BRIDGE from the human side? Ah! Your hearts cannot conceive the love we feel for men and women wearing bodies of flesh, living in a realm and world of chaos and confusion and unbelief, and yet who have enough grace of spirit, enough faith and confidence to reach out a friendly hand, and through the veil, grasp our own; to accept a Hierar- chy who, on their rare visits to the mankind of Earth, have caused the bodies of the people visited to tremble in fear, and made them cover their eyes with their hands, because they believed that they dare not look upon the light of our presence; a Hierarchy now accepted without fear, superstitious dread and confusion, but accepted as comrades and fellow-workers—makes us exceedingly grateful.
In those rare intervals when the Cosmic Law allowed us to pass through the veil and contact a member of the human race, so often was our presence such a shock to the individual; so greatly was the emotion- al body stirred, that it was completely beyond the power of the one to whom we came, to receive either our message or our instruction. From this you can see that it would not be possible for the veil to be rent so that the host of heaven could step through until a prepared body of con- scious, incarnate individuals was ready to receive them, and in intelli- gent, mature, dignified, reverent acceptance, work with that Hierarchy in forwarding the cause of God-freedom for the race.
Such preparation, beloved ones, is in progress. Such men and wom- en have been found. Such men and women belong to this endeavor of ours, and I bow before your light in gratitude to the source of all that lives, that the day of our return into the consciousness of all the mankind of Earth looms closer, because the door has been opened by faith, and held back by the arms of love—and the pathway of consciously- dedicated energy passing out of your bodies and molded into form is witness before the great Cosmic Tribunal, that the mankind of Earth DO
wish to walk and talk with a free Hierarchy, the angels, the devas and the Gods once more.
We come in answer to an invitation from your hearts. We have wait- ed many centuries for such an invitation, and our gratitude to the lifestreams who are able to accept the logic within our words and coun- sel cannot be measured by any human concept, but it can be felt, I am sure, by those of you who are now sensitive enough to note the radia- tion of our individual presences.
The matter of stepping up the vibratory action of your conscious- nesses is accomplished gradually, in order to balance the various bodies that make up the instruments through which your souls function. We return again and again, bringing the very qualities and vibratory action of our momentum, blending them all together, and passing the flames and rays of our individual worlds through you, preparing you for the hour of visitation, and believe me, it will come at the instant when a co- operative group gathers together, and can RETAIN THE HARMONY IN THE INNER BODIES sufficiently to stand the pressure as the veil is rent and the Electronic Presence flashes before the physical sight for the first time.
How many centuries have passed since mankind, as a group, have gathered together and raised their voices in song to me and the seven Chohans who work with me! My heart is so filled with gratitude every time I hear it, that I invariably ask the Cosmic Law for some added dis- pensation, to return on the very energy of your words and music, to help set you free.
Oh, how I love my seven sons! How magnificent they are— individually! How distinctive in their service, and yet how cooperative in their endeavor! How could I describe to you the unity of consciousness between us—working as one body—deeply and sincerely interested in each project and idea born out of the hearts and souls and spirits of each other—and now standing as ONE behind the beloved Saint Germain in his great endeavor to externalize the permanent Golden Age for the dear Earth.
Another week I shall tell you how our beloved Morya conceived the idea of assisting him by raising up those God-free men and women (your sweet selves) who were willing to step forward into a greater under- standing of the Law, and now I want to thank you for your attention to my words; I want to thank you for your love, for your faith, and for your friendship—and I would like you to accept, my children, through your
feelings, my own sincere love and the love of God which, flowing through you, is VICTORY. It is just that—ACCEPT IT NOW!
I can give you no more than my word. My word is my life! It is my pledge, my bond. I know your struggles, for I walked the way of Earth. I walked from darkness into light, and I stand in that light now, holding your hand that you, too, may pass through the veil and stand with me. I am your friend of the ages, your companion, and all that your comfort is. Come to my arms, feel my arms about you, and know that friendship in our realm does not vary with the weather—it is eternal. I thank you and I bless you, forever.
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 14, 1954
The opening of the Resurrection Temple, which has been guarded and sustained by the Ascended Masters Jesus and Mary for centuries of time, was accompanied by a tremendous spiritual acceleration of the souls of incarnate lifestreams, as well as those who wait at the door of birth.
The great Archangel Gabriel, who is the Angel of the Resurrection, accelerated the power of the beautiful Resurrection Flame in the circular flame room, itself, which forms the heart of the retreat. The seven great Archangels stood, all in snow-white garments, drawing the flame into their bodies and breathing it outward through each of the circular corri- dors which form the graded order of chambers in which initiates gather, according to their light and capacity to stand the pressure of the flame.
The beloved Mother Mary chose to welcome each guest herself, standing at the great open doors at the extreme outer circle of rooms, so that the first contact the beloved aspirants might have, would be her warm and gentle presence. It was my pleasure, as director of the great powers of nature, to anchor a ray from the nature temples through the Resurrection Flame, and then expand it to bless all the forces of nature, the beings who direct them, and the elemental substance that makes up the physical and inner bodies of mankind.
The beloved Master Jesus, who manifested the power of the Resur- rection Flame through a flesh form, revivified the records of the first Easter Morning through the lower atmosphere of Earth, and through the etheric bodies of all who had witnessed that event, as well as all the Christians who had accepted that event as not only a possible accom-
plishment, but an actual fact.
The beloved El Morya, as hierarch of the Brothers of the Diamond Heart, directed the assembly in the creation of diamond hearts out of the sparkling atmosphere of the retreat, and millions of these thoughtforms were literally catapulted into the atmosphere, with every outbreath of the august company which participates in the transmission of the flame around the world. As the flame was released by the assembly, beloved Morya, and his assisting Brothers and Sisters of the Diamond Heart, be- gan creating a diamond heart around each sanctuary, home, worker, and student, made up of the qualified energies drawn from the Resur- rection Temple. These hearts are a practical, tangible, and positive pro- tection against the invisible, as well as visible, forces that flow through the psychic and astral realms, and act as a further insulation around the Tube of Light of each individual and group activity. Daily recognition of this service will greatly strengthen and intensify this blessing and this gift given.
May I congratulate each sanctuary and group, as well as each indi- vidual student, for their ability to control the breath and hold the visuali- zation, and also to contemplate the activity of the evening with such clarity through the mental body as well.
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 21, 1954
Beloved Children,
I shall endeavor to set before you the plan conceived by beloved Morya and presented by him one day, as he, the other Chohans and my- self sat around our council table at Ceylon. BELOVED MORYA PUT FORTH
GERMAIN AND HIS EFFORTS TO BRING IN THE GOLDEN AGE,IF ENOUGH
THE PRESSURE OF THE SACRED FIRE INCREASED WITHIN THEM.
SO,AS ONE IDEA BEGETS ANOTHER,IT WAS MY HONOR AND PRIVI-
LEGE TO CONCEIVE THE IDEA OF THE TRANSMISSION FLAME CLASSES,
an activity which now engaged the attention of students in almost every country on the planet. May I just touch lightly upon my idea to give you a picture of my vision and that which shall be established through it, and beloved Morya's idea, in the days and years ahead.
OVER PLANET EARTH,BEAUTIFUL RETREATS HAVE BEEN FUNCTION-
ING FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS, with great God-free Beings tending the powers of the Sacred Fire drawn within them, welcoming the few among mankind whose light drew them into that vicinity, and radiating out from those heart centers, certain purifying powers, which did much to dissi- pate the psychic and astral creations that make up the lower atmosphere of the planet. Mankind at large had very little, if any, conscious knowledge of the existence of these retreats, not to mention the activi- ties, past and current, that went on within them.
An exception was the few lifestreams who were drawn into their sa- cred precincts throughout the years, and who usually passed therefrom into their eternal freedom. However, through the past several years, more of mankind have become aware of the existence of these holy places, and so it became the beloved Morya's project to give these peo- ple a knowledge (if they would accept it) of the current activities going on within these retreats. THUS YOUR BRIDGE WAS BORN—and it has prospered.
Then I, looking upon his vision and approving of it, conceived of an idea by which the conscious students might become part of the radia- tion—through their own bodies—of the retreat that drew the attention of the entire Brotherhood for a period of every thirty days, until the entire twelve months were covered. In other words, there would be twelve re- treats active within the year, each covering a thirty-day period, and each covering a different activity, all under the direction and supervision of members of the Hierarchy.
I envisioned a plan by which the students might become part of the radiation of the active retreat through their own bodies, and transmit this radiation from point to point on the Earth's surface, in a manner similar to the transmission of the radio and television programs, thus intensifying the power from each retreat, drawing into their very bodies the substance gathered by the God-free Brotherhood, and then project- ing that forth into the bodies and minds of the people of Earth, as well as into the very atmosphere. I outlined this idea to the Brothers present, and then asked the beloved Morya to present it to a certain group of students. Thus was the action of the Transmission Flame Classes estab- lished. Now it has become a world-wide activity, which shall increase in power and intensity through this year of 1954.
What are you doing, beloved ones, besides contributing the breath of your life every month for the awakening of the race? Let me tell you— you are building a forcefield, which can be used by great hosts of Mas-
ters, at any time, through which they may conduct cosmic currents for the blessing and protection of your locality, for the alleviation of condi- tions that would otherwise externalize, and for holding the balance of continents and, perhaps, a whole planet, during cataclysmic disturb- ances.
A FORCEFIELD, dear ones, is merely a focus of energy—of qualified light. Your own aura is your forcefield, and the forcefield of your sanctu- ary is the energy made up of your cooperative endeavors through the years, both of which are natural conductors for the vibratory action of the Sacred Fire. And what is this mysterious Sacred Fire? Just QUALIFIED LIFE. The fire that beats your heart is primal God-essence, unformed God-light, and when it is qualified by you with healing, peace, or purity, it becomes the Sacred Fire emanating from your body, and filling your aura, which can be transferred at will to others in distress.
The Sacred Fire I wield is my own life essence, which I qualify with cosmic comfort. It is the life that I draw from the Sun, qualified with the radiation of my love of life. This I hold around my body, intensifying and increasing its condensed pressure by my love, releasing it, then, in a beam of directed energy, which follows my attention, into the energy of the individual invoking my assistance. Where my energy meets the ener- gy of the one making the call, my beam is the stronger, and breaks down and melts the discordant energy of the other, thus becoming the consuming power of the Sacred Fire in action—that is all.
All these foci are conductors of the power of the Sacred Fire. The Fire Temples were once manifest on your Earth, and they are to come again. On Atlantis, on Lemuria, and in all past Golden Ages, certain lifestreams were priests and priestesses of the Sacred Fire. That meant that for many entire embodiments, these people dedicated their lives to God, and through contemplation, adoration and invocation, they drew forth life, clothed it with certain qualities, and created an aura both with- in and around the temples where they served, which quality was the master control of all the energy drawn there.
The people who needed that particular quality came there for assis- tance, and those temples were known through the length and breadth of every land. The masses of the people, when they found that they could no longer control the energies of their own lives, would enter within the stronger focus, where the Sacred Fire was the master control, and as their energy met the power drawn by the priest and priestess, it was brought back again into harmony and balance.
Every Ascended Master renders the same service. The Master Jesus, during his ministry, proved it time and time again. The quality of his en- ergy, held under the control of his God-self, met the energy qualified by discord and disease, changed the vibratory action of the discord and dis- ease in the distressed one, and raised it into his own peace, his own healing, and his own power of mastery. That power will come again. It will come through you and others—all sincere, earnest and loving chil- dren of God.
Beloved ones, the future has much in store for all of you. Today, just lean on the Everlasting Arms, feel the love of God flowing from my heart into yours, feel all the Masters' love for each of you, individually, and feel your own Holy Christ Self setting your house in order. Just feel the radia- tion—and accept it!
Beloved Maha Chohan
February 28, 1954
THE SPOKEN WORD IS THE CREATIVE POWER OF GOD, THAT
THE CUP WHICH THE SPOKEN EXPRESSION CREATES, WHETHER IT RE-
FERS TO PERSONS,PLACES,CONDITIONS,OR THINGS.
THE HOLY BREATH IS WITHIN THE WORD.THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF
FORMS THROUGH THE MISUSE OF GOD’S ENERGY IN SPEECH. IN THE
SAME MANNER,IF THE SPOKEN WORD IS PEACE-GIVING AND HARMONI-
OUS IN ITS EXPRESSION, THE CONSCIOUSNESS TAKES ON AN ADDED
GLOW OF LIGHT,AND THE INDIVIDUAL BECOMES A COMFORTING PRES-
ENCE TO ALL HE OR SHE CONTACTS. DECREES WERE CONSCIOUSLY
THE SPOKEN WORD, AS WELL AS FOR THE IMPURE SILENT THOUGHT,
PRODUCED THROUGH THE CENTURIES OF EMBODIMENT.
IN ORDER TO SHATTER THESE DISTORTED CUPS,ONE NEEDS ENER-
GY VIBRATING AT THE SAME RATE, BUT CONSTRUCTIVELY QUALIFIED.
IN OTHER WORDS,IT IS POLICY TO ‘BREAK A CUP’ CREATED BY WRONG
BY MENTAL FORCE.SECONDLY,THE CONSTRUCTIVE DECREE,WHICH IS
YOUR OWN CHRIST PRESENCE,BECOMES A CUP THAT THE MASTERS OR
YOUR CHRIST SELF CAN FILL WITH THEIR LIGHT SUBSTANCE, WHICH
OF THE DIVINE PLAN INTO EXPRESSION.THIRDLY,THE SPOKEN WORD,
EAR,IS MORE EASILY CONDUCTED THROUGH THE MENTAL AND FEELING
WORLDS OF INCARNATED SPIRITS, SETTING UP FORMS OF A CON-
STRUCTIVE NATURE IN THEIR BODIES AND AURAS,WHEREAS THE FINER
ETHERS OF MIND SUBSTANCE WOULD, BY REASON OF THE BODIES’
DENSITY,PASS AROUND THEM UNFELT AND UNNOTICED.
TO PICTURIZE AN INDIVIDUAL IMPERFECTLY. Every lifestream is en-
dowed with the birthright of perfection. God, the Father, created every- one in HIS OWN IMAGE AND LIKENESS, and decreed perfection as the natural law of their beings. When an individual recognizes imperfection in any other lifestream in the universe, he is dishonoring the will of the Fa- ther, who created all. Every person, through thought, feeling, and the spoken word, emits energy and substance from his lifestream, and when the substance and energy is charged with a picture of imperfection, driv- en against another individual through the channels of thought and feel- ing, and intensified channels of thought and feeling, and intensified by the spoken word, it forms a film or coating around the one to whom the force is directed. This seeks to cover up the divine image which God in- tended, and makes a tremendous karmic link, which can only be oblite- rated by powerful decrees or the use of the Sacred Fire by the sender of the destructive energy. All mankind are condemned by one another, but when an individual becomes a conscious chela, he must learn to think as the Father does about his creation.
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 7, 1954
Beloved Children,
A question that is often asked is, “What is consciousness?”
A man's consciousness is comprised of that of which he is aware, or has been acquainted with through the experiences of life. The outer world divides the consciousness into the SUB-CONSCIOUS, wherein is contained the experiences of the past, and which is sometimes buried deep within the nature, the CONSCIOUS, which comprises the experienc- es of the present, and the SUPER-CONSCIOUSNESS, or higher unfold- ment, toward which man is striving.
The students, as well as the average man, are constantly enlarging
their sphere of conscious knowledge through every-day experience, from the time of birth until the end of their embodiment. A child of two has not the consciousness of the grown man, and the experiences, educa- tion, and instruction of childhood make him aware of a great deal more in the universe than his infant mind could comprehend.
For illustration, we shall take an individual at the foot of a great mountain. He is conscious, through the medium of his sight and hearing faculties, of his surroundings, of the ledge from which the climb would begin, of his fellow-travelers, of the plain, the shrubbery, and other things. If it happens to be his initial journey or ascent, he will not be conscious of what is at the apex of the mountain until, through his own life energy, he has made the grade.
He may have, implanted into this consciousness, a vague picture of the top, through the description given by others, through photographs, and so on, but, although the top of the mountain, the surrounding scen- ery, the snow-capped summit shining in the sun, is even now presented to him, it is a view—or a consciousness—into which he can enter only through personal effort. Now once he has climbed the mountain by the energy of his life, that experience will record the fullness of the beauty that is at the top, and that consciousness will be his forever.
You will see, then, that many men and many women will never make that climb, and for them, the consciousness of the mountain top will ever remain in the super-consciousness, because they are not aware of it, except by the tales, descriptions or photographs of others, and the effort daunts them.
It is exactly the same with the human and the Ascended Master Consciousness. The Ascended Master Consciousness (like the summit of the mountain) is ever present. The mass of mankind live beneath it—the few hear of it through description or allegory—but in order to make it your own, the ascent must take place through the energy of your own lifestream. However, once you have achieved that summit of mastery, although you return again to the affairs of the outer world, it is a part of your nature and experience which no one can erase.
No one can take from a man, ascended or unascended, any experi- ence that widens the consciousness—whether it be a sight of exquisite beauty in nature's cathedral, or whether it be the entrance of the soul into the realms of spirit, for consciousness is the sole property of each individual lifestream, and is one activity that cannot be stolen or de- stroyed. Therefore, what a man builds into his consciousness by con- templation and effort, is his for eternity. The path leading to the summit is reached through contemplation, initiation, invocation, and persever-
ance. Why stand ye at the foot looking upward? Ask your own Holy Christ Self to lead you to the apex and be FREE!
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 14,1954
Beloved Ones,
It is my pleasure to offer for your enjoyment this week, the reports of my beloved sons, El Morya and Kuthumi, on the transmission activities from Darjeeling on February 20th, 1954. Thank you for the good wishes and sweet energies embodied in your communications, on the return current of which my individual, as well as my cosmic, blessings go back to you to bless your worlds and that of those you love.
Beloved Friends of God,
Greetings, blessings, love, light, freedom, hope, courage, strength, vitality and fire from Darjeeling to the sons and daughters of man eve- rywhere upon planet Earth tonight—the elemental kingdom, to the an- gelic host, to the Cosmic Beings, the Ascended Masters, and all those who have turned their consciousness and attention toward the heart of India, and who choose, voluntarily, to open the doors of that conscious- ness, in order to receive the impetus of the will and nature of the God- head.
To mankind incarnate, to mankind who stand at the gates of birth, to mankind in the astral and psychic realms, and to the imprisoned ele- mental kingdom, I speak tonight in the name of God, the Father, God, the Mother, and God, the Holy Spirit. It is the fiat from the heart of crea- tion that the will of God shall now be manifest through your life, through your energies, through, your senses. I speak these words into the men- tal and feeling worlds of the planet—into the groaning substance of this dark star—into every appearance which enfolds an earnest son or daughter of the kingdom who has forgotten the divine destiny of God mastery.
Tonight, the will of God, through the energies of unascended beings circles this planet. On every breath it is charged into the energies of the four elements, which make up the atmosphere. It is charged into the animal kingdom. It is charged into the reluctant souls of the sleeping masses, and into the bold, who have chosen to lead those masses in sunshine rather than in shadow.
Tonight Aries has opened the currents of the air. The great Himalaya has cooperated again in making world-wide these inner fibers of spiritual light.
The WILL OF GOD IS GOOD. The WILL OF GOD is for a free people. The WILL OF GOD is for a free people. The WILL OF GOD is to free the great Lord of the World that he may resume his own natural place on his star.
The WILL OF GOD is that the axis of the Earth shall be straight- ened—that the extremes of climate shall be mercifully blended together into a habitable and happy balance.
The WILL OF GOD is that every man, from within himself, shall draw forth the substance and supply which is the need and requirement of his everyday existence.
The WILL OF GOD is that disease, death, poverty, limitation, and un- balance of mind and body shall be no more, that impurity, viciousness, and unkindness shall die, that elemental light shall again shine, that the Earth itself shall take on the hues of iridescent beauty, which it had when it came forth from the bodies and souls of the Elohim.
The WILL OF GOD is that there shall be no veil between man and God, and that angels, devas, and all God-free Beings shall walk and talk as freely with the evolution of the Earth, as men now talk with one an- other.
This is the WILL OF GOD—the lame to be made whole, the sick to rise, the diseased to become filled with ease and balance, each one en- tering into the deep recesses of his heart, facing his own Supreme Divini- ty—seeing it face to face, and becoming so enamored of its light that the externalized form he wears becomes the magnificent perfection pre- ordained and destined for each lifestream.
It is time that the WILL OF GOD be impressed with such strength and power into the consciousness of mankind that there cannot longer be any dallying in the shadows nor acceptance of limitation as part of this great Universal First Cause.
Every hour, on the hour, during this thirty-day period (February 15th to March 14th inclusively), either I, myself, or some member of the Brotherhood of the Diamond Heart, intend to speak the WILL OF GOD into the energies of this physical appearance world, which will carry those vibrations around the planet. Those in unascended bodies, inter- ested in sending forth, at least five minutes at a time—three times a day—the following strong, powerful thought (and spoken word if possi-
ble) will be MYSELF IN ACTION:
THE WILL OF GOD IS GOOD.
THE WILL OF GOD IS LIGHT.
THE WILL OF GOD IS HAPPINESS.
THE WILL OF GOD IS PEACE.
THE WILL OF GOD IS PURITY.
THE WILL OF GOD IS BALANCE.
THE WILL OF GOD IS KINDNESS.
I have stood now, for many centuries, while man and his teachers have prattled about the will of God and the submission to circumstances. That shall CEASE TO BE. Within life is the power of mastery, and within my fully-gathered cosmic momentum is the pressure and assurance of faith in the fulfillment of that will. I now give the platform to my brother, Kuthumi. Thank you, and good evening.
February 20, 1954
Beloved Friends,
Tonight, Darjeeling presents a heart-stirring and exquisite sight. Looking at it from the hillside, the great palace is ablaze with light—the great towers, the central globe, and the entire building is shining in that supernatural way that all places do which are the foci of the Ascended Brotherhood.
Tonight we are engaged in the study of the WILL OF GOD in relation to every avenue and channel by which mankind is guided, served or nourished.
The heads of all the seven rays, not only the Chohans, the mighty Archangels and the Elohim, but individuals of other great initiate devel- opment, are present.
The manifold expression of the will of God could not be described to the finite mind, but there is no channel that serves constructive endeav- or that can succeed or expand without humility in the consciousness and heart of the leader, to the will of God, himself, and it is this great humili- ty in the hearts of the elect in Darjeeling, tonight, which gives us such hope that we may be able to infiltrate our instruction through them to the consciousness of the people who work under them, according to the people's development and capacity to recognize truth, and the develop- ment of the teacher who imparts it.
The beloved Master Morya is acting in his capacity as representative of the First Sphere tonight. He wears brilliant iridescent white garments. A magnificent diamond—the largest known on Earth today—gleams in front of his white turban, and he brush, which is a good eight inches high, is royal blue. The girdle at his waist is banded in this same royal color, and tonight he wears (which is unusual for him) exquisite blue sandals embroidered heavily in pearls, and encrusted with diamonds. On the forefinger of the left hand he wears a great sapphire ring, and on the forefinger of the right hand he wears a large diamond.
Master Morya is already upon the rostrum. At his right is his own great teacher, the mighty Hercules, who is in royal blue from head to foot. On his left is the great Master with whom you are not yet acquaint- ed, but who is the teacher of the power element in the nature kingdom. He, also, is clothed in the same royal blue.
The Brotherhood of the Diamond Heart all wear white tonight, with the diamond heart encrusted with diamonds and outlined in royal blue over the left breast. Each wears a cowl cape, ranging from deep elec- tronic blue, down to the pale blue, each shade representing the graded service of the brother in the order. The Master Morya has had created an exquisite heart of white lilacs to encircle the magnificent diamond and sapphire altar, which is the pride of all India. Through the lilac is inter- spersed, at intervals, the lovely blue wood violet which is the favorite flower of El Morya.
Tonight he is demonstrating (for the benefit of the lesser brother- hood, the representatives of the orthodox channels, and the great gov- ernmental heads) the power of the Great Central Sun Magnet, as fo- cused through the Chohans of the Rays. He is magnetizing, through the jewels of power, the divine ideas from the mind of God in the First Sphere.
It is a most interesting thing to watch. As El Morya lifts the left hand, the power jewel, the sapphire, becomes a magnet, and from the First Sphere, the seeds of God-ideas respond, and actually take form before our eyes. At first, when they begin to emerge from the invisible at the nave of the chancel, they seem vapory and ethereal in outline, but as they progress to the jeweled ring, they become quite tangible, and are very beautiful in appearance. Then through the jeweled finger on the right hand, Morya directs them. He now makes a motion, as if drawing them through his body, and then projects them over the audience with the five fingers of the right hand—the great diamond on the forefinger flowing and sparkling like living fire.
As these thought ideas enter his body, you can see their form in
scintillating white light, but as they leave his body, they take on color and vitality. They are coming so rapidly now, that one cannot distinguish one from another, but it is a manifest expression of the magnetization of divine ideas from the heart of God, that has never been externalized be- fore by any son or daughter of God. These God ideas are so subtle, and vibrate so rapidly, that they could not be felt by the consciousness of any incarnate lifestream, unless “stepped down” by some God-being.
As these beautiful thoughtforms fill the room, they may be absorbed by anyone who is present, each idea having the capacity, within itself, to grow and develop into some exquisite perfection of music, of education, of politics, of invention, of religious endeavor, and a myriad of other ex- pressions. The alert ones in the audience are magnetizing the thought- forms as they leave Morya's hand, and are drawing them into them- selves by their own heart's flame; others are “just watching the show,” and letting the precious ideas float past them. It is an interesting sight to watch the activity of each one's light.
In the great gardens outside the place float the exquisite Angel De- vas of the Diamond Heart. These are really the most beautiful devas. Tonight they wear tiaras of exquisite diamonds, of which some are sev- en-pointed, some nine, and some are complete crowns. The great leader is feminine. Her tiara comes to a point at the top, and it is almost eight inches high. Her garments are something similar to what you ladies would call “chiffon,” which is heavily studded with a diamond-like illumi- nation, which flows from her body. These beings of the Diamond Heart are waiting to receive the magnetized thought and feeling forms, which the beloved Morya is projecting forth. They will take them north, south, east and west on their breath, and it is the intent of Morya to drop a group of them into every sanctuary and every reading room and home where there are students gathered, and we shall all be interested to see how many will pick up a new idea, nourish it, and bring it forth into form. Morya, himself, is checking very carefully tonight to see how re- ceptive the individual consciousness is, how many can feel the gift, and how many will have the perseverance to follow through.
The breath track is very powerful tonight, because Himalaya and Ar- ies, themselves, have gone around the world to strengthen it, and Mor- ya's activities will continue through the entire breathing ceremony. He is not using the throat, heart or head centers—just the hands—drawing in with the left and directing with the right. There is a reason for this that may not be described to you now. Absorb the ideas—follow the breath track, and God be with you.
Beloved Maha Chohan
March 28, 1954
Beloved Children,
It gives me pleasure to offer herewith, for your perusal and enjoy- ment, the commentaries of my beloved son, Kuthumi, on the Transmis- sion Flame Ceremonies held in the retreat of the beloved Himalaya, which is situated in one of the largest of the great mountain peaks that bear his name, and which was opened to the chelas of the outer world for the first time on the evening of March 20th, 1954. It is my hope that you will tune in as often as possible during this current month to the mighty Master of this beautiful retreat, and draw into your consciousness the powerful Flame of Illumination and Love Divine which he has drawn forth from the heart of Helios, and sustained there for untold centuries, until the cosmic moment when the souls of men would voluntarily seek its raising and transmuting essence.
My love and gratitude enfold you individually and collectively, be- loved ones, for the dear expressions of love that come like little shining messengers from your hearts to mine. We might well say that the veil that separates your octave from ours is being rent—through your own blessed efforts.
Beloved Kuthumi's Address
Beloved ones, this evening I address you from the Retreat of the Blue Lotus, in the heart of the great Himalayas, and I bow before the Presence of God, alive within your hearts, in gratitude for the blazing flame of light which forms a focus over every sanctuary and home where an activity of this Transmission Flame is held.
Beloved Father of Light! Direct to all mankind, through me this night, the blessings from the heart of the mighty Himalaya, and from the Brotherhood gathered here, following the initial impulse that was set up when this activity came into being, two years ago. Charge the beloved students with the fully-gathered momentum of spiritual illumination, peace and tranquility from the heart of this mighty Master, from that of the great Lord Buddha, from my own beloved Guru, Lord Maitreya, and from every Master Presence who has stood within the sacred aura of these majestic mountains, and who, through proximity to the flame of light established here, attained their victory and freedom.
Tonight East and West truly meet! The conscious minds of individu- als in both hemispheres weave out of the energies of their lives an im- mortal bridge and span, that girdles this planet around. Tonight is mani- fest brotherhood in its truest and most perfect expression. Around that
girdle of living light will flow those blessings that have been confined to the East since first the ray from the heart of the Elohim struck into the universal light, and form began—as far as this planet was concerned.
Here in the Retreat of the Blue Lotus of the beloved Himalaya is be- ing enacted tonight one of the most beautiful ceremonies that mankind has ever been privileged to witness. It is one of the most sacred foci of light on the planet Earth, equal in power to that of the God Meru in Titi- caca. Directed through it is the permanent ray, which is half of the cra- dle—the matrix—around which planet Earth itself was drawn, and guard- ed by the mighty Manu of the Fourth Root Race.
There are over ten thousand souls gathered in this great chamber. Most of the religious houses or lamaseries in this vast mountain range are of Herculean proportions, and many thousands of monks and lay brothers belong to these various organizations, so it is not an unusual thing to have mighty audience chambers to take care of these multi- tudes.
I have asked our Lord Himalaya if I might describe the retreat to you, and I have received his acquiescence. The entire top of the moun- tain, which is rather cone-shaped, is hollowed out into seven magnificent chambers, arranged in tiers, one above the other, much like steps of stairs. The entrance is well down the side of the mountain, even with the lowest room. The chamber at the apex holds the Blue Lotus Flame, and is held sacred from the public.
Now, if you will step through the door with me, passing the lovely pond of crystal-clear water in which some blue lotus flowers are floating, we will find ourselves within the lowest chamber, an amphitheater ar- rangement, but with the difference that the seating adjustment slopes downward and backward from the front seats, instead of upward. The great altar is high up in front, and the seats are similar to wide white marble steps with the whole arrangement sloping backward gradually, so that it is quite possible for the people on the lower steps (who all sit ori- ental fashion), to see the great altar and everything that goes on—the front seats being the highest, and the back ones the lowest.
The front of the altar is covered with fine gold filigree work, and in the exact center is a large folding door of the same exquisite material and design, which may be opened on occasion, allowing a view of the room and the great altar in the next room above. Tonight, for the first time, those individuals who have earned the right to enter the first or lower chamber only, will be privileged to see all of the seven great altar doors open, one by one, and will have a clear view of the main altar at the summit.
Now the procession is starting at the rear of the lower chamber, with the beloved Himalaya in an exquisite mandarin robe of buttercup-yellow Chinese silk, at the head, with the beloved Sanat Kumara, the beloved Lord Buddha, the beloved Lord Maitreya, the beloved Kwan Yin, and other members of the Hierarchy, in ordered rank, following. As the pro- cession reaches the altar of each room, two acolytes, in the same butter- cup yellow, hold back the sides of the center doors, and the Great Ones, with their retinue, pass upward from room to room until they reach the foot of the main altar at the apex of the mountain upon which rests an exquisite statue of Lord Buddha, over sixty feet in height, which is fa- mous all over Asia, but which has never been seen except by high initi- ates, until tonight.
In front of the statue of the Buddha stands, what looks like, a large baptismal font of beautiful purple jade, from which rises the Blue Lotus of living flame.
We have a special treat in store for us tonight because, as members of the beloved Himalaya's procession are seated, we shall see the pro- cession of Spring, which is usually held in the audience chamber of the Lord Maha Chohan's retreat, when the spring cycle opens, as it does this night (the eve of the 21st of March).
The beloved Spirit of Spring, whose name is Amaryllis, leads the pro- cession (which starts at the rear of the lower chamber) on the arm of the Maha Chohan, as representative of the nature kingdom, wearing green and gold apparel. Amaryllis is wearing an exquisite yellow robe with an over-train of emerald green, which is borne by seven cherubim, and before them proceed many similar little beings, scattering petals and flowers of spring. Next in line come the mighty directors of the elements, the mighty Helios and Vesta, in flame yellow, Virgo in fern green, the mighty Neptune in the blue of the sea, and Aries in snow-white. The guardian spirit of every flower, shrub, tree and fruit follow. This gor- geous procession passes through every sanctuary and home where the Transmission Flame is honored tonight.
I must now proceed to my own station, so will say, “God bless you, and good night!”
The Maha Chohan:
April 4, 1954
Beloved Ones,
We have been told in the course of our studies that each lifestream is equipped with seven bodies—four lower bodies, which function on the earth plane, and the three higher bodies, which function in the higher octaves, but which, nevertheless, form an integral part of the individual's equipment by which he may attain his full mastery of life energy, and thus gain his eternal freedom.
All seven bodies of each lifestream contribute to the consciousness of each individual. The three higher bodies hold a consciousness of per- fection, but the four lower bodies are constantly adding to the sum total of the consciousness of the lifestream through their reports of good and evil. These lower bodies, by reason of their limited unfoldment, accept the appearance world at its face value, and add to the conglomerate mass of human thinking, which forms the average consciousness of mankind as a whole.
Let us take, for example, the great mirrored hall at Versailles, in which was reflected all the glory of the French Court, its beauty amplified time and time again by the reflections of the mirrors. That which was present within this hall was reflected upon the mirrors, and according to the subject within the room, was the reflection pleasing or otherwise.
Now, man stands in exactly this same relationship to the world of maya (universal atmosphere) around him, which is like a great mirror,
NESS IS REFLECTED AND AMPLIFIED IN THE WORLD ABOUT HIM.What-
ever picture he allows his mind to dwell upon within, that picture will reflect itself in his world, just as if you walked an elephant through the Hall of Mirrors you would see thousands of elephants reflected upon the paneled walls. The foolish man might break the mirrors in annoyance at the reflection, but the wise man would remove the elephant from the hall and place, in its stead, some exquisite piece of statuary or other up- lifting expression of beauty, which would be reflected in all its beauty on the wall, and amplified a thousand-fold to increase the initial beauty of its expression.
To chomp and rage at the appearance with which the individual is surrounded, is as foolish as breaking a mirror to destroy the reflection of something one does not choose to look upon, because the original sub- ject remaining will reappear, when the mirror is restored, in exactly the same manner as it was before, and during the time that the mirror was broken. As we have stated so many times, the inner thoughts and feel- ings of men are reflected in the universe around him, and the REFLEC-
TION is what causes people so much grief. The medical world, the edu- cational world, and the scientific world are constantly dealing with these EFFECTS, attempting to balance them one against the other, but they are as impotent as the man who attempts to destroy the elephant in the mirror with a rock, rather than removing the elephant itself from its place before the mirrored glass.
If disharmony, limitation, ill-health or any other unpleasant effects appear in our “mirrors,” we must raise our thought and feeling faculties to our Holy Christ Self, and let its exquisite consciousness of harmony, peace, love, wisdom, health and plenty contribute its part to the mani- festation and expression of our worlds. Let the glory of your higher vehi- cles reflect itself in the mirror of your life's expression.
Beloved children, use ALL the instruments belonging to your lifestream! Why limit yourselves to the four lower bodies, which have placed themselves, through ignorance, under the domination of the senses? It would be like children and young people when they enter school and college hoping to get an education without submitting them- selves to the guidance of their teachers and professors. Call your higher bodies into action!
If your world contains disharmony, limitation, ill-health or any mani- festation that is not pleasing, the inner consciousness must be PURGED through the medium of the SACRED FIRE (just as you would sweep a room clean), of any grotesque form that you do not want to reflect or amplify in the mirror of your life's expression. Set into action the Violet Fire of Freedom's Love. COMMAND it to consume mistakes, and illumine your consciousness.
Jesus said, “As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he,” and you will remember what Saint Paul said, “Whatsoever things are true, whatsoev- er things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good re- port, if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, THINK ON THESE
THINGS.”
I cannot stress too much the need of each student changing the thoughts and feelings of his inner nature, and setting his inner house in order, so that the reflection that he casts from him may express the beauty of his spirit and soul, raise his outer world to a place of beauty and perfection, and be an example before all men of what a perfect son or daughter of the One Father of all should be.
Let us see how we can change the reflection in our mirrors.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 11, 1954
Beloved Ones,
Referring again to that all-important subject of “consciousness,” with which we have been dealing in our recent “Bulletins,” I would like to bring to the students' attention the fact that, IN ORDER TO REMEDY
CONDITIONS IN THEIR WORLDS AND AFFAIRS, THEY MUST CHANGE
THEIR THINKING AND FEELING HABITS, because the appearances in which they find themselves are just REFLECTIONS of the innermost THOUGHTS AND FEELINGS of their individual natures. Your worlds today express what you think and feel. The bodies you wear, your habits, your features—even your business—are all the effect of this thinking and feel- ing. Some are good and pleasant, while some are not so good, and not so pleasant. The same rule applies to those you love, and to your chil- dren.
Taking the visualization of the great mirrored hall that we used re- cently, you will find that these picturizations will give the intellect a very clear idea of the POWER OF ONE’S CONSCIOUSNESS to create in the ap- pearance world, the conditions which he or she desires to manifest to the glory of God, and to the unfoldment of the divine plan. Every soul incarnate today lives in such a Hall of Mirrors. His station in life, his body, his world—all are proof to whomsoever can read what his con- sciousness is.
Many people have in their consciousness a great accumulation of er- ror and imperfection and yet these individuals sometimes do not reflect in the world without, all the iniquity that is within. Other individuals with seemingly greater light find that in the hall of their mirrors the forms are more grotesque and unpleasant. This seems like a contradiction, and your question is, then, “How can this be so?” It is a very simple thing to answer All of man's consciousness IS NOT AWAKE AT ONCE; sometimes it slumbers for hundreds of thousands of centuries It would be like the great Hall of Mirrors at night when the lights are out and, although there be an endless number of grotesque, misshapen forms sleeping on the floor, in the darkness they would not be seen reflecting in the mirrors.
The individual who BEGINS TO AWAKEN to the spiritual currents of his or her lifestream begins to draw light into his individual “Hall of Mir- rors,” and that light not only illumines the room and the forms within it, but it AWAKENS THOSE SLEEPING FORMS, who then begin to rise and gesticulate, and the reflections in the mirrors become more and more apparent as the greater light enters the “room.” It is, therefore, NOT always a sign of spirituality when one's outer experiences are placid; it can be either a sign of great darkness or great light. It could be the
awakening spirit drawing the light into the consciousness, and bringing to life the thousands of centuries of accumulation of appearances that have lain dormant all this time, for these must come forth and be trans- muted, before the lifestream is perfectly free, or it may be that the soul is content to sleep on, regardless of THE LATENESS OF THE HOUR. This waking process is the agony of soul, through which all must pass, but in the use of the Sacred Fire, this awakening and transmuting period may be effected with great ease, peace and little struggle.
While children are yet in the pliable years, the parents could mould their creative processes of thinking and feeling by SILENT, but deter- mined picturization. The silent work done for children can become a fun- damental pattern which their Holy Christ Self is eager to cooperate with, but parents invariably err on the side of their solicitude, and the very pressure of their feelings is not an aid, but a hindrance to the lifestream. People always picturize what THEY DO NOT WANT, and put as much, if not more, energy into the “do not want” as is usually required to mani- fest that which they do want.
TO CHANGE THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF MANKIND, WE MUST UTILIZE
THE SACRED FIRE.This Sacred Fire can be drawn by any one individual, through the entire number belonging to this evolutionary system, with- out the outer intellect of any lifestream being aware of the service ren- dered. As this Sacred Fire of purification passes through the conscious- ness of the people, it removes the inner causes of diseases and malad- justments, and the effects automatically disappear, as when a mirrored room is completely cleared of all debris, you will find in that room no reflection of a grotesque or unpleasant nature.
To treat the consciousness of the people of Earth, invoking the Cos- mic Christ Consciousness to sweep through each one, is to assist Saint Germain's Golden Age in a manner alone beyond description, for when hundreds of thousands of people begin to use their consciousness in a constructive manner, the building of the incoming Golden Age will go on in a manner that will surprise even the most progressive of natures.
Now, may the enfolding love and the abiding Presence always be a garment of protection and peace around you as you, go forward to your eternal freedom.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 18, 1954
Beloved Children,
Many of your letters contain the question as to whether the Masters have places of worship in the higher octaves, and do they attend divine service. My answer is, yes, the Masters do have beautiful places of wor- ship, and exquisite cosmic services dedicated to the adoration of the one great and good God. The church worship of the people of Earth is but a pale reflection of the glorious, united devotion of the Celestial Host, and of the Perfected Beings who dwell in interstellar space.
When individuals leave the orthodox beliefs, and enter into the met- aphysical plane, they come to a place of barrenness, wherein there is no such cooperative devotion, but later they come again into an obedient, illumined devotion, which forms the core, or the heart center, when they enter within Saint Germain's Ceremonial Ray. Many people think that because individuals have made their ascension there is no longer need for worship, and that as every Master's heart is his shrine and altar, he may not choose to join with the others in his outpouring to the Eternal Father. This is not the case. The worship, the rituals, which draw Earth children together in a dutiful manner, are also the heart center of spir- itual companionship in the higher octaves.
To see the great hosts of divine beings gathered together in celestial service, to hear the outpouring of their heavenly music, the song and chants of the angelic choirs, the tremendous radiation of the presiding Masters, is to draw into the soul a vision of the future when the Cere- monial Ray of Saint Germain will be, in like manner, expressed through the people of Earth.
These great cosmic gatherings of spiritual worship, in adoration to God, of course emit a tremendous radiation of light. That substance flows into the devas, who are guardian angels of the cathedrals and churches of Earth, and that is why in those places of worship, individuals are so often caught up in an ecstasy and devotion to God.
You often ask how you may assist us in this spiritual work, and this is one way by which you can become of great value to our cause. PRO-
DRAW THE SWEET ESSENCE FROM ABOVE INTO YOUR BEINGS, AND
PRACTICE,LIKE THE ANGELS,TO BECOME RADIATING CENTERS IN YOUR
VARIOUS HOMES,SANCTUARIES,AND VICINITIES.
Beloved Maha Chohan
April 25, 1954
My Beloved Little Correspondents,
Oh, can you feel the love within my heart for you — sweet, innocent, faithful, hopeful little souls unfolding! I love each one of you, as a moth- er loves her children! Do you know how much of my lifestream is woven into your energies? Do you know how much of your life has become a part of my aura, as we have interchanged back and forth, month after month, the dedicated, consecrated energies of our lives, in mutual corre- spondence?
We are in the heart of the Easter Season, and so many of us have contributed to that season. Those of us who were present at the tomb that first Easter morning, recall with joy, the incidents which made the victory of the resurrection a manifest example, that yet stands before mankind, and which will one day help them to resurrect from within themselves the Christ Spirit. You see, it is my service to life to guard the breath, and to give it into the keeping of the soul at the moment of birth. I have stood, therefore, beside your mother when you were ush- ered into the world of form, and was really the first Intelligence to greet you on your arrival. At the close of your life span, I shall again stand by, and your last breath will be gathered into my own heart.
So, it was required of me to be part of the cosmic initiation that took place on Golgatha as well as a part of the glory of the Resurrection Morning. I stood beside the beloved Jesus that day on the Hill of Calga- ry, and received from him his last breath and I stood beside him on the first Easter morn with the beloved Gabriel, Angel of the Resurrection, and returned it again into his keeping for all eternity, so you see I was part of that great victory on Easter morning as the beloved Gabriel rolled away the stone of the sepulcher and the resurrected Christ stepped forth.
Now, to turn our attention to the Transmission Activity, I am grateful in the extreme, for the expansion of these classes, which began so hum- bly such a short time ago, and which have increased in power and inten- sity month after month, as your energies—your breath—have contribut- ed to the creation of the concentric circles of light around this sweet Earth.
As your individual aura may be a conductor of the gifts of God, which would be a blessing to the world at large, so does the sphere of influence of each retreat become a spiritual aura, made up of the quali- ties and energies of every member who has ever been a part of it. The
members of these retreats, who have ascended from within them into the eternal light, have left the ladders, made up of their own prayers, their disciplines, abstinences, and illumination, behind them, as a herit- age, so that every succeeding member would have the strength of their victory as an added impetus to his own soul light.
Thus has been built the spiritual heritage of the ancient sanctuaries and retreats around the planet, and these radiating centers have been the salvation of mankind, because they have been the dissolving alche- my, that has consumed great quantities of the effluvia of human discord. These spheres of influence, or forcefields, vary in size, according to the number of members who have made the ascension from them, accord- ing to the number and consciousness of those who still serve within the retreat, the type of service they render, and the length of time they have been established.
These retreats and sanctuaries were established at strategic points across the surface of the Earth, under the direction of the God-Beings, who felt that certain points must have protection and radiation to hold the balance for the entire sphere. At inner levels, many individuals who were interested in mankind's greater good, oftentimes volunteered to take into their bodies a concentration of a certain ray and then literally dived down into the astral and psychic realms, and into physical incarna- tion and pinned that ray into the Earth through their flesh bodies. Such individuals magnetized these locations in the very first place. Your be- loved Jesus rendered this service many times.
He magnetized those places in JERUSALEM AND GOLGATHA AND BETHANY. He also magnetized places throughout continental Europe, various places in England and in Asia that have not yet been activated, by drawing currents through his own body, and standing in the silence for seven long years until there were literally light plants set into the Earth where his feet stood. Some of these were activated by himself,
and BY MARY LATER AT JERUSALEM AND LOURDES,and many more will
be picked up by sensitive lifestreams in this present century, and the centuries yet to come.
ENCE OF THE RETREATS,I CAME UPON THE IDEA OF HAVING THE STU-
DENT BODY GATHER ALL OVER THE WORLD AND, BREATHING IN THE
FLAME OF THE QUALITY AS THE RETREAT IS OPENED,FEEL THE PRES-
SURE AND PULL OF THE SPHERE OF INFLUENCE OF EACH RETREAT,SE-
AND MAKING IT WORLD-WIDE AND WORLD-ENGULFING. Everyone is
helping and pulling through concentrated effort, and you can see how this activity can readily transform the planet. You can see, then, how our hearts thrill with gratitude and happiness.
Instead of reading and studying the metaphysical and occult litera- ture that deals with activities THAT HAVE CEASED TO VIBRATE THROUGH
THE ETHERS HUNDREDS OR THOUSANDS OF YEARS AGO,WE ARE ASK-
DAY, CONSCIOUSLY, AND IT IS BECAUSE OF YOUR intelligent grasp of
the need of the hour, and your wholehearted cooperation with us, that we have come through the veil and met you half way.
You will be interested to know that Spring is the time when the Lords of Karma meet, to decide which lifestreams will incarnate within the year, and at the present time, five hundred million souls are passing before the Judges. As you have been told, for every one permitted to pass through the gates of birth, two are refused. THERE IS A PETITION
UP BEFORE THE BOARD, REQUESTING THAT ONLY THOSE BE ALLOWED
THROUGH, WHO ARE WILLING TO COOPERATE WITH GOD'S DIVINE PLAN
FOR THE SPEEDY REDEMPTION OF THE PLANET. WE ASK YOU TO MAKE
CALLS FOR THIS BENEFICENT DISPENSATION. Tonight, then, the beloved
Lord Buddha is officiating at the Mercy Temple at Peiping, as the beloved Kwan Yin, as spokesman for the Lords of Karma, is at her post in the halls of judgment. She will speak to you herself, later in the evening.
Visualize now the beloved Lord Buddha—first pupil of Lord Hima- laya—standing before the altar with the Mercy Flame of Forgiveness and Compassion, sending its beams into the atmosphere. Many, many, thou- sands of men and women, who are the monks and initiates of the East, kneel before it in prayerful worship, and many millions of discarnates, who are drawn like moths to the flame, hover in the atmosphere. Thank you, beloved children, for the opportunity of talking with you, and with love and blessings, I am,
Beloved Kwan Yin
May 2, 1954
Ladies and Gentlemen,
I speak to you tonight from the throne in the heart of the Karmic Council Chamber—the first time we have ever spoken through the at- mosphere into the consciousness of unascended beings.
I bring to you from the universal council, which is the guardian pres- ence of the Law, the blessings of our lives and our personal gratitude for the magnificent adoration which has come from your hearts, your souls and your lips, in our direction.
The Judgment Hall has been clothed in human concepts and used as a weapon to flay the souls of men into reluctant obedience for many centuries, by the priests and guardians of religions, through the various ages. The mankind of Earth have, therefore, within their etheric con- sciousness, a dread of Judgment Day, and a dread of those who admin- ister justice. We (the Karmic Board) are in the unenviable position of being the impersonal spokesmen for the Cosmic Law.
The conditions which you face, you have made yourselves through the ages. It is you who are your own mentor, your own judge, your own punishment and your own reward, but through man's unconscious desire to place the blame on any shoulder but his own, he has made a scape- goat of the Karmic Board. However, this—through the kindness of your understanding, your music, your songs and your love—has been re- versed, and we—who have sat age after age, meeting again and again the same hopeful spirits, filled with vows and promises, awaiting birth, and the same sad and disillusioned ones returning, in the course of a few short years, with a pitiful harvest—are happy indeed to say that we are accepted now, not as instruments of punishment, but of opportunity and hope. It gives us pleasure indeed.
Tonight you honor the Retreat of Mercy, and I think back through many ages, to a China of such beauty, that there has never been a land so fair outside of the kingdom of heaven, where men and women walked in such grace and beauty, that it was impossible to distinguish the As- cended Beings from the evolving ones on Earth. In that great land I lived and taught the meaning of compassion and mercy, of not only giving genuine love to all life, but giving just a little more than the Law's re- quirement—a little more pressure in the hand clasp, a little more energy in the service, a little more sincerity in the smile than law and convention required, mercy that rushes forth as from God himself to give a little more forgiveness than is required—that is my service to life. I hope you will enjoy it.
I would like to say that I am very grateful that the Mercy Flame is active while the dispensation of souls is being acted upon in our octave, as it enables us to bathe the lifestreams applying for re-embodiment in a regular cosmic baptism—in a cosmic baptismal font. That service is going on even now, while I speak, and will continue as your bodies sleep.
We are intensely interested in this endeavor, and if you would, in kindness, sing to us again the song, we call it ours now, “The Karmic Board,” you will feel our love return to you. Thank you so much, and good evening.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 9, 1954
Beloved Children,
VIBRATION AND RADIATION ARE CO-EXISTENT WITH FORM.EVEN A
BLADE OF GRASS,A FLOWER,A ROCK,A TREE EMITS,UNCONSCIOUSLY,
A RATE OF VIBRATION WHICH AFFECTS THE COSMOS AS A WHOLE,AND
WHICH,MIND YOU,BY THE UNDULATION OF ITS ENERGY,REARRANGES
THE ATOMS OF THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE. Thus, all life is constantly con- tributing to a changing of the actual center of the cosmos. This law ap- plies to the Ascended Host as well as to men evolving on the Earth's sur- face, and even to the Godhead, itself.
THE UNIVERSE,ITSELF,IS FILLED WITH ELECTRONIC LIGHT,WHICH
IS INTELLIGENT. THESE ELECTRONS HAVE THE POWER AND CAPACITY,
WITHIN THEMSELVES,TO RECEIVE DIRECTIONS,AND,BY THE EXERTION
OF THEIR OWN INTELLIGENCE, PERFORM THE NECESSARY ACTIVITIES
REQUIRED TO MANIFEST THOSE DIRECTIONS.
Within this universal light substance, which fills the universe from the heart center to its periphery, are self-conscious beings who alone have the power to set this electronic light substance into motion. THE INTEL-
ENDOWED WITH GOD-AUTHORITY. The electronic light would remain in the unformed state if some God Intelligences did not charge into it a direction for pattern and outline.
These individualized foci of intelligence, who are the motivating power behind creation are the God-Beings (Masters). Mankind also is endowed with the capacity to rearrange electronic particles; therefore every individual is a student in the classroom of life.
Any individual, no matter how ignorant or untrained, ENDOWED
WITH A THOUGHT AND FEELING PRINCIPLE, is a conscious or uncon-
scious influence upon the distribution and arrangement of the electronic substance of the universe in which he finds being, and it is for the pur- pose that he may CONSCIOUSLY COOPERATE with the design of the Godhead, that mankind is now being trained. This CONSCIOUS control of the electronic substance, in accord with the God plan, lies within the evolution of both his intelligence, and his capacity to embrace the God-
Consciousness. Meditate, my children, upon the power of the spark of God that lives within your hearts. Consciously place the problems that beset you in the Transmuting Flame of its Presence. Surrender your hu- man will to its guidance, and say with Jesus, “Not my will, but THINE be done.” Then you may also say, “Whosoever seeth me, seeth the Fa- ther.” Blessings and love.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 16, 1954
Beloved Children of My Heart,
If man could even partially comprehend the Law governing energy and vibration, he would be in a fair way toward self-mastery. As we have said before, there is no such thing as a being without vibration and radi- ation. Man is in training and he will come one day to a realization that the power to create vibration is not only a responsibility, but an OPPOR- TUNITY by which mastery and divinity can be experienced through the individualized ego.
For millions of centuries, man, by accepting individuality, has created vibration, which moved from the center of his being to the periphery of the cosmos, and is constantly, throughout the entire course of his indi- vidualization, affected by every electron within that cosmic orbit, to some degree. JUST AS WHEN YOU DROP A PEBBLE INTO THE CENTER OF A
THEY REACH THE PERIPHERY, RETURNING AGAIN TO THE CENTER—SO
CAUSED BY THE ACTIVITY AT THE CENTER.From the very moment man
took being, the electronic light, in obedience to the decree of the Father, became his servant.
When the vibratory action that he set into motion reached the pe- riphery of its circle, it began its return journey back INTO HIS OWN EX- PERIENCE and the bombardment of the returning light sent back from the sounding board of the universe became that which is known as kar- ma—the more positive and intense the individual, the more powerful the vibration and its amplification back into the lifestream, whether the out- going quality was good or evil.
As the vibratory action around him became more and more chaotic, desire for knowledge and a way and means of finding peace arose within the heart. Then the man became an applicant for Godhood, and it is at this point that the training of the lifestream began. The intricacies of vi- bration are such that I could spend a full week in illustrating the TRE-
MENDOUS IMPACT of ONE INDIVIDUAL ON THE UNIVERSE, each organ-
ism within the body vibrating and emitting certain energy waves that contribute to the light or shadow of the planet. Thus, the body elemental
SOUL. Then the soul has a vibration which, when awakened, is a power- ful force for good, for every seeker—no matter how confused the
search—AFFECTS THE MASS-CONSCIOUSNESS OF ALL SOULS toward as-
piration.
Then the mind tunes in and vibrates, according to its choice of mate- rial, affecting in turn all the mind-stuff in the universe, and so we could go on and on in amplification of the powers of vibration —unconscious vibration, that is. Now, we come to the OPPORTUNITY of CONSCIOUSLY DIRECTING into the universal light a vibration that would be of benefi- cent interest to the universe. The mind, the heart, the intelligence can be incorporated into this experiment: VISUALIZE ELECTRONIC LIGHT—
UNFORMED—WITH EVERY ELECTRON, RECEPTIVE, OBEDIENT, ALERT,
WAITING FOR YOUR MESSAGE.THEN SET UP A VIBRATION CONSCIOUS-
LY IN YOUR FEELINGS.SEE THE ENERGY WAVES PASS OUT FROM YOU IN
MOTION. CHOOSE, IF YOU WILL, A PARTICULAR QUALITY OR A BLESS-
ING THAT WOULD BENEFIT THE RACE.
It is a beautiful pastime for spending an hour of relaxation and is a wonderful treatment for the body, the nervous system and the soul. First, one must experiment with the mind, the heart, the feelings, and later the ganglionic centers can be trained to send forth these vibrations even when the conscious mind is busy with other matters. The untrained people of the world do this unconsciously in the sending forth of Christ- mas and Easter blessings. Let me see now what my chelas will do CON-
SCIOUSLY.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 23, 1954
Beloved Children,
The great Universal Intelligence becomes the Father of the universe long before a planet and its people come into manifest expression, and this great Intelligence works out in detail every facet needed by the lifestreams who will incarnate upon it. Through this “Father Presence” there are directed out into universal space with geometrical accuracy, certain foci which will be radiating centers through which the life force of the incoming planet shall pass, qualified according to their service for the good of the race which will evolve upon it. The intelligences who enter
into these foci are, for the most part, voluntary beings from other spheres who, by their own self-conscious effort, draw the life force from the universal and radiate the required substance such as the sun rays, the air, as well as the qualities and virtues that make up the individuality.
At a later date, from among the mankind of the planet, individual in- telligences will be evolved, and the volunteer occupant of that cosmic center will relinquish his position in favor of the being whose evolution has prepared him to hold such an office. It is thus that I achieved and entered into the office of the Maha Chohan, which I presently hold, hav- ing succeeded many previous exalted beings, whose wisdom, effort, ra- diation, and power have made possible my present position and who at any time, particularly on Feast Days, may return, and with me radiate the blessings of the Holy Spirit to the people of Earth.
In like manner, all offices now held either by beings from other spheres or from the evolved mankind of Earth will be relinquished joy- ously to members of the human race as they rise above the vibratory action of the outer self and, desiring to become part of the cosmic ser- vice, begin to build a momentum of some universal cause or quality, such as healing, happiness, purity, mercy, or any virtue or quality for which the individual may have an affinity. Thus the great beings who hold the various offices, like Helios and Vesta and the Elohim, are con- stantly on the alert to find, among the evolving race, any lifestreams who have a sympathy or possible attunement to their vibration and cos- mic service.
When such individuals are found, there begins a “grooming” that goes on for many thousands of centuries, during which the great being who has singled them out endeavors—as much as the restrictions of the Cosmic Law will allow—to expand and balance the radiation of the lifestream, with the possible hope that in a future day such a one may become an aspirant for his great office. It is only after many, many cen- turies of love and selfless care that the intellectual consciousness begins to raise itself toward this unseen but beneficent force, which is molding and guiding the evolving soul.
Then, there is always the question of “free will,” for no lifestream, even when highly advanced and evolved, need reciprocate, in the least, for the centuries of service and individual attention, by pursuing the course which the Greater Ones, in their light and wisdom, have mapped out for them, and it very often happens that at the end of this long time, the beloved chela decides to follow a different course.
It is thus that great Cosmic Beings have developed among their characteristics and qualities, patience and a willingness to abide in their
self-chosen positions until, for love's sake, some members of the race choose to follow in their footsteps, and qualify for their offices, allowing their benefactors to continue their own evolution.
Beloved Maha Chohan
May 30, 1954
Beloved Children,
Each spring the Lords of Karma convene for the purpose of deciding which lifestreams are to re-incarnate within that year. This year the con- vention took place in the early part of May, the souls applying for re- embodiment running into many, many millions, due to the setting up of the Purification Temples in the psychic and astral realms and the inhabit- ants of these realms being made aware of the necessity of fulfilling their divine plan on the Earth plane before their eternal freedom can be at- tained.
This year, the convention of the Karmic Board attracted almost uni- versal attention, owing to the FIAT ISSUED BY THE COSMIC LAW SOME
YEAR PERIOD. Unfortunately, our fair Earth has become known among her sister planets and the neighboring stars and galaxies as the “Dark Star,” the intelligences evolving upon them being fully aware that this condition is due to the ignorance as well as indifference of the lifestreams evolving upon her.
The reason that I mention the other stars and galaxies is that the Celestial Hierarchy governing our Earth were amazed to discover that
YEAR, in the hope that the essence of their innocence might be a conta-
gion to the Earth people—THAT THEY MIGHT AWAKEN TO THE SERIOUS-
FROM EARTH TO HOLD HER PLACE IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM.
THESE VISITING SOULS ARE NOT ENTIRELY FREE; THEY ARE EVOLV-
ING ON BEAUTIFUL SHINING STARS SIMILAR TO VENUS, and they were
willing to take flesh bodies, submitting themselves to the laws governing the evolution of this backward planet, in order to help its inhabitants, through precept and example, to fulfill their divine plan. In making this offer, they were fully and consciously aware of the fact that BY SO DO-
ING THEY MIGHT DELAY THEIR OWN EVOLUTION INDEFINITELY, de-
pending upon their susceptibility to earthly conditions and the karma of the family, race, and nation into which they would incarnate under the impersonal Karmic Law.
Think of the love that prompted the offer of that sublime sacrifice! There they stood, beautiful beings—tall, golden-haired, and blue-eyed— all dressed in exquisite garments of soft pink, awaiting the decision of
the Karmic Board. HOWEVER, JUSTICE AND MERCY BEING THE ORDER
OF THE NEW DAY, THE BOARD SAW FIT TO ACCEPT ONLY ABOUT ONE
THOUSAND OF THESE BEAUTIFUL BEINGS, WHO WILL BE DISTRIBUTED
ENLIGHTENMENT.The others returned to their various stars, followed by the loving benedictions of the entire assemblage.
Besides these loving volunteers, ONE HUNDRED BUDDHAS FROM
OTHER PLANETS OFFERED TO INCARNATE THIS YEAR.These are beings
without karma and have earned the right to enter what is loosely named Nirvana. They are on a level of development with Lord Maitreya. ONE OF
THESE WAS GRATEFULLY ACCEPTED. MAKE YOUR CALLS NOW FOR HAP-
LIFESTREAMS.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 6, 1954
Beloved Children,
The convention of the Karmic Board, in early May, for the purpose of deciding upon the number and type of reincarnating souls for this year, was one of intense interest, not only to the members of the Celestial Hierarchy who serve our planet, but to the evolutions of neighboring stars and galaxies as well.
Since the fiat issued by the Cosmic Law about two years ago, in which it allowed the planet Earth just twenty years to meet the demand for sufficient light to warrant her being sustained as a member of the
Solar System, MANY PETITIONS HAVE BEEN OFFERED TO THE KARMIC
BOARD BY BOTH ASCENDED AND UNASCENDED BEINGS, REQUESTING
NOT ONLY FOR THE EXPANSION OF ITS OWN LIGHT,BUT ALSO FOR THE
EDIFICATION AND UPLIFTMENT OF THE WHOLE RACE. The Board's deci-
sion was, therefore, anticipated with tremendous interest by everyone who had the interest of the planet at heart.
After the successful candidates had been gathered in one large body in the Halls of Karma, it was noted with surprise (if not disappointment) by the assembly that more or less ONE-THIRD OF THE APPLICANTS
CALCITRANT SOULS.’ That is to say, they included in their number many who were indifferent not only to the fate of the planet, but also to the fulfillment of their own divine destiny as well. Many of them were not necessarily evil, but were those who, through selfish interest, chose to invest their vital energies in the so-called material things of life and thus were not interested in either the spiritual progress of the race or in altru- istic endeavors of any description.
It was then kindly explained to the gathered assemblage that in making decisions of this kind, where the welfare of a planet is at stake, many points must be taken into consideration by the Karmic Board. It was shown that if only constructive and spiritually-minded lifestreams were allowed to re-embody, much of the karma belonging to the de- structive members of the race would remain unmitigated in the Earth's aura, due to the absence of its creators. It was further explained that the Law of Justice demands that certain lifestreams be brought together again in embodiment in order to give them an opportunity to mitigate and dissolve the karma accruing from mutual participation in the same destructive cause or causes. Many other interesting points dealing with Karmic Law in relation to the evolution of a planet and its people were elucidated, which amply demonstrated to the interested assemblage the wisdom, love, and mercy that are required in the development of a lifestream who aspires to become a member or hold an office in this ex- alted body of judges.
Before the souls were returned to their respective schoolrooms, where they will be prepared for re-incarnation, there was a beautiful and impressive ceremony, presided over by Sanat Kumara, in veneration of the vow, during which this vast concourse of souls knelt in unison before the Lord of the World and solemnly promised that when they returned to Earth they would obey and serve the light within their hearts.
As they pronounced this sacred vow, the Unfed Flame in their hearts expanded and glowed right through the breasts of their garments. In its recessional activity, this flame will never again return to the tiny embry- onic spark that it was before this voluntary act. Their happy enthusiasm proved itself to be a contagion because as the light of the Unfed Flame shone and scintillated all around them, the seemingly recalcitrant souls, by spontaneous and unanimous consent, dropped to their knees and took the vow. It was indeed a cosmic moment never to be forgotten.
The law of retribution (cause and effect) was imposed on willful mankind that they may learn through the pain of returning energy the law of the circle, or whatever goes out from man comes back to him. But to the spiritually enlightened man of the New Day, under the beneficent radiation of the seventh ray, has been given the knowledge and power of the Transmuting Violet flame, by which he may not only wipe out the karma of the present life, but may sweep it back through his whole lifestream, canceling through the forgiving love of mercy’s flame his en- tire debt to life. This mercy carries with it an obligation to extend that mercy to others and for each one to be the Father’s outpost in the flesh.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 13, 1954
Beloved Children,
While our attention is still vibrating on the activities within the great council chamber where the Great Karmic Board met to decide on the incoming lifestreams for the year, I thought you would be interested in a digest of the address by the beloved Kwan Yin, spokesman for the Great Karmic Board, to the souls about to incarnate within the year. Her words might well apply to every soul in embodiment, as they carry great com- fort as well as great encouragement.
BELOVED KWAN YIN speaks:
NO LIFESTREAM WHO INCARNATES RECEIVES,IN ANY EMBODIMENT,
LY EXPIATE WITHIN THAT LIFETIME.There is no disease—no distress or condition which, through the Law of Justice and Mercy, is to be experi- enced by any lifestream in that embodiment, THAT IS GREATER THAN
whom that karma rightfully belongs. This is the Law, and you may tell it from the housetops.
Mary has said, “The Lord (Law) prepares the back for the bur- den,”—yes, to a degree, but the Law does not inflict the burden of re- turning energy upon the lifestream until, within the flame in the heart and the capacity in the consciousness, there is the potential power to balance that debt.
Where would justice and mercy be, were the debts to come back more rapidly than the power developed within to expiate them? Now,
the potential power is within the soul to expiate every bit of karma that belongs to and is allotted to each lifestream, but very, very few men, women and children adore the Presence of God enough to externalize that power and make that balance. When they do, disease and death, disintegration and failure will cease to be.
Man, receiving back into himself the return of his energy and know- ing that the Cosmic Law will not burden him in any one life with more than he can handle, will rejoice when he seems to have a return of a considerable amount of karma, that the God of Love has thought he was mature enough not only to wipe that quality out of his own world, but from the face of the Earth.
The Maha Chohan
June 20, 1954
Beloved Ones,
When planet Earth was first prepared by the Great Builders of Form (The Seven Mighty Elohim) to be the cradle for the new spirit sparks drawn from the heart of Helios and Vesta, the design for the Earth's un- foldment and development was given into the care of the Silent Watcher, and drawn by him into the Fourth Sphere. Here it has lived and breathed ever since, as a subtle but palpable blueprint, which has become the actual inner atmosphere of this realm, always held within the thought and feeling centers of the Silent Watcher and animated by the directive energies from the Universal First Cause.
The cosmic magnet was given into the hands of the hierarch of the Fourth Sphere just prior to the time when the first wave of humanity was to take incarnation, and the entrance of the Christ Selves of all who were to be part of this evolutionary scheme was in response to this magnetic pull. Here they have abided, living within the thought and feel- ing form of Earth's perfection, incorporating as much or as little AS
God design in the universal substance of this inner sphere.
It is in the exact manner that the mankind of Earth live—right within the etheric design and perfection of the world of form—every man IN- TERPRETING AS MUCH OR AS LITTLE OF IT AS HE CAN GRASP, the rest remaining SUBTLE,until some portion of the God-mind, working through man, externalizes it.
Now, the activity in which the Higher Self has been engaged,
through initiative and its own perception of the God-Will in the Fourth Sphere, will determine to a great extent what the outer self will accom- plish in the world of form, because the momentum IS ALREADY ESTAB- LISHED, and the perfected design of that portion of the God Plan is al- ready a palpable and living experience in the Fourth Sphere. It is, there- fore, the RESPONSIBILITY OF THE OUTER SELF to find out (through con- templation and meditation) WHAT ITS OWN CHRIST SELF HAS BEEN EN-
GAGED IN PERFECTING IN THE FOURTH SPHERE, and then, become like
a faucet, through which its influence might flow without stress, strain or struggle, thus lowering into the world of form the result of its centuries and centuries of creative endeavor on behalf of the God Plan.
Let me repeat now—in the Fourth Sphere, each Christ Self, when it came to dwell there, became interested in, and dedicated itself to, some facet of God expression and has lived through all the countless centuries of time since then, utilizing its energies in the development of perfection along that particular line. This devotion to and development of any one expression of God's Perfection becomes the fully gathered momentum of the lifestream, which is its individual, self-conscious gift to planet Earth— and which can only be externalized in the world of form through the mind and feeling world of the outer self. You must also bear in mind that this outer self has been sustained from the beginning of time by the Christ Self to be a channel for its expression.
You will see, therefore, that the heritage of every man has been pre- ordained, so to speak, through the decision and development of some particular part of God's Plan by constant endeavor through untold centu- ries by the Christ Self—and that it becomes the responsibility and obliga- tion of the outer self, while still in embodiment, to find out (through con- templation) without failure, mistake, interference or delay what has en- gaged the energies of that Christ Self all through this long period of time. Then, in powerful, positive and determined activity, allow the full outpouring of that Christ Self to manifest through the head, heart, hands, and creative centers of the outer self, thus fulfilling its mission, saying, as the Master Jesus did, “To this end was I born—for this reason came I into the world.” You have, beloved ones, instant and constant connection with your Christ Selves through the flame in your hearts. Arise now, and be about the Father's business.
Beloved Maha Chohan
June 27, 1954
Beloved Children of my Heart,
Etheric records are infallible reports of man's activities as he pro- ceeds on his journey through form. To read those records, which are printed in the sensitive ethers that make up his aura , and also entered in his individual book of life, is to read the inner story of that which has been—the omissions as well as the commissions—and when one is of the awakened consciousness it is an easy matter to trace the future EFFECTS which will spring from these causes. Besides these etheric records, there are also the fiery records held in the Mind of God of THAT WHICH IS TO
COME.
These two sets of records are distinct and separate, one dealing with what has been—by which one may see that which is to come, through either perfect or imperfect causes set up in an individual's past—and the other with the divine plan, which is pre-ordained and has nothing to do with the etheric records, except that the higher plans are either helped or hindered by the human veil that stands between them and physical manifestation.
Around each lifestream, or over a locality, stand the etheric records dealing with the experiences of life through the centuries. These may be revivified so that the lifestream may consume them (if they are of a de- structive nature). When these records are fully transmuted and purified, the awakened soul sees that the divine plan or cosmic cause is also pre- sent around the individual and above the locality. THUS WHEN A MASTER
ATTEMPTS TO FORESEE EVENTS,HE MUST TAKE SEVERAL THINGS INTO
ACCOUNT: FIRST, THE DIVINE PLAN, WHICH MAY BE MADE MANIFEST,
NEXT, THE ETHERIC RECORDS IN THE LIFESTREAM, WHICH WILL PRO-
DUCE EFFECTS FOR OR AGAINST THE PLAN,AND,FINALLY,THE HUMAN
FREE WILL, WHICH IS CONSTANTLY SETTING UP NEW CAUSES TO EI-
THER ASSIST OR INTERFERE WITH THE FULFILLMENT OF GOD’S PLAN.
YOU WILL SEE,THEREFORE,THAT PROPHESYING EVENTS CONCERN-
Master may state that which will be the ULTIMATE RESULT of the lifestream's journey, because the divine plan is foreordained for fulfill- ment, sooner or later, and the wise man, on learning what the divine plan is, tries to make it SOONER.
Cosmic Law is as accurate and precise as the multiplication table. Every man is life, and within life is the responsibility to use the Law of Being according to the free will of the individual and none can say him
nay. As we teach the Law we give the hints which enable many shortcuts to be made on the path, and which would be of great assis- tance to the awakening soul, but yet the APPLICATION OF THE LAW lies with the individual self. WE CAN AND HAVE ‘STRETCHED THE COSMIC LAW THIN’ in pointing out part and parcel of the divine plan to our che- las, which could be ACHIEVED BY APPLICATION on the part of the indi- vidual—but the Law of one's own lifestream WILL NOT PERMIT ANOTHER to apply the Law for him. The Master also is prohibited by Cosmic Law (even if he had the desire) to apply the Law for his chela, any more than the wise teacher would solve a difficult problem for the student, leaving his pupil still vague as to the successful application of the theory under consideration.
The God Self and the human self are as distinct and separate as day and night. The qualities, expressions and manifestations of both are en-
tirely different. THE SIGN OF AWAKENING IS THAT THE SOUL BEGINS TO
MANIFEST THROUGH THE PERSONAL SELF SOME CHRISTLY QUALITIES.
This is the mystical process referred to as “transubstantiation,” during which the Holy Spirit begins to flow through and redeem or CHANGE THE NATURE of the outer personality. Oftentimes, qualities (good or bad) lie dormant in the etheric body for centuries and are not stirred into action until this transmuting process begins. Beloved ones, call the Holy Spirit into action and cooperate fully with this Transmuting Flame that you can more quickly be set free.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 4, 1954
Beloved Children,
The individualized consciousness of each lifestream, known to you as the Holy Christ Self, is ONE with the nature and purpose of God. This Higher Self of each one of you is actively engaged in creating and ex- panding the externalization of the kingdom of heaven in the realm in which it dwells.
As the far greater majority of the Christ Selves of the present human race dwell within the Fourth Sphere and activate the universal life sub- stance of that sphere by their constant creative endeavor, you will see how tremendously charged with the beauty and perfection of God's di- vine plan is this Fourth Realm.
The will of God is the motivating power of each Christ Conscious-
ness, and the divine ideas which proceed in an unbroken stream from the directive center of the Universal First Cause, are incorporated into the individual consciousness of these many intelligent channels and ex- ternalized in the realm in which they dwell. There is no opposition to the unfolding and developing of the God Plan in the higher octaves; there- fore, these ideas are intensified and multiplied by these beautiful beings, who thus expand and manifest the expression of God's Kingdom every moment of their existence.
The great activity of the moment is to form a bridge to connect the consciousness and the thought and feeling centers of these Christ Selves—who have been so long expanding God's Kingdom—with the per- sonal egos who represent them in the world of form. Over each bridge so created, there can then be lowered into the third dimensional plane and the physical substance of Earth, the glorious manifestations which the Christ Self of each incarnate being has been engaged in externalizing through thousands of centuries of time.
The great hierarch of the Fourth Sphere, the beloved Serapis Bey, in his office as Chohan of the Fourth Ray, represents the guardian spirit of this phase of planetary development. He, therefore, is vitally interested in the establishment of these intricate currents whereby the Christ Selves of the race might obtain and sustain a CONSCIOUS DIRECTIVE INFLU-
ENCE on that PART OF THEMSELVES REMAINING YET IN THE WORLD OF
FORM. That is why he is known as “THE KEEPER OF THE BRIDGE” for those who have either consciously or unconsciously destroyed the stan- chions which kept their bridge as an unbroken span between their higher and lower selves.
I strongly advise each one of my beloved chelas to earnestly con- template the nature and activities of his or her own Christ Self in gentle and humble adoration, in order that the Christ Self of each one may ex- ternalize—not only the beauty of the higher octave through the lower self into physical manifestation—but also its ACTUAL NATURE AND GOD-
LINESS.
Call, beloved ones, to this great and loving friend, the beloved Sera- pis, to help you re-establish the conscious connection you once enjoyed with your own Christ Self and WHICH IS THE ONLY MEANS BY WHICH
YOUR INDIVIDUAL EXPERIENCE. It is also the only means by which you will gain mastery over form and substance in the resurrection and your final ascension into the octaves of light—having completed your mission in the world of form.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 18, 1954
Beloved Friends of My Heart,
Today, as we study the use of life, let us realize that we draw life pure and perfect from the heart of God, just as you would draw water from a spring—cool, refreshing, and crystalline. We know that certain habits in the personal self are like great conduits, that this pure energy drawn from the heart of the Father is poured into those habits and that the more life people draw, the stronger grow the habits and the human emotions of the centuries. For this reason, God, in his mercy, has held back a greater outpouring of the life substance to mankind, lest more and more of this pure essence would be dissipated in human habits.
If you have a fungus growth on the trunk of a tree, it draws the strength intended for the blossom; thus if one has human habits of tre- mendous intensity, they will draw the strength from one's spiritual na- ture, intensify the human tendencies and leave the evolving soul under- nourished and depleted.
THE LIFE THAT FLOWS THROUGH THE EARTH, NOURISHING THE
KINGDOM OF NATURE,COMES OUT OF MY HEART,AS WELL AS THAT OF
VIRGO. In a plot of ground forty feet square, you may have exactly the same quality of earth and the same life currents—yet, according to the seeds planted within that plot will you have a different harvest. You might have a fig tree, a lilac bush, an onion or a carrot, all in seed form, looking much alike, but, as the life principle flows through—carrying the same elements, the same currents, the same essence—each set of seeds becomes an entirely different manifestation.
These simple expressions of nature are like the lives of different types of men, but men live so fast, and are so enamored of their own thoughts, that they never stop to contemplate these so-called miracles of nature. The life principle flowing through each one of you IS THE SAME IN ESSENCE, as it is in that forty-foot plot of ground. As it flows through you, it expresses in YOUR words, in YOUR thoughts, in YOUR feelings. As it flows through Jesus, it expresses HIS way. It expresses differently as it flows through all men, good and evil. Why? Because man has the privi- lege, through God-given free will, of taking that life principle and making of it that which he decrees.
In nature, the carrot, the onion, the fig tree and the lilac bush are pre-ordained by the Silent Watcher, who CHARGED THEIR DESTINY into the seeds, and none of these seeds would think of changing that plan. Into man, too, is charged his destiny—but he, being granted the gift of
free will, through the grace of the Eternal Father—chooses NOT to ex- press his destiny in peace and harmony as these lower manifestations do.
ISM.’ The sinner and the saint both enjoy the same breath, the same heartbeat, the same sunlight—oh! but the harvest—the HARVEST—from the USE OF LIFE is ultimately laid at each man's feet. When he stands in the Halls of Judgment he must give an account of every “jot and tittle” and in another embodiment he is required under the Law of Justice to make things right through being called upon in a seemingly natural manner to suffer the same injustices that he imposed upon others. The Law of Retribution is irrevocable, and until mankind learn the Law of Love, they must remain in the schoolroom of retroactive experience.
Let the life of God flow through you, my children, but—remember the harvest. Use this precious essence not lightly, I implore you.
Beloved Maha Chohan
July 25, 1954
Blessed Children,
My office, the Holy Spirit, as its very name implies, means that I rep- resent the Life Principle which is allotted to the humanity of this Earth by the Solar Logoi, who took the responsibility of drawing into expression some nine billion lifestreams, whose eternal identity must be proven to be of importance to the enrichment and expansion of God's Kingdom.
The qualities created by the Life Principle (God) represent the sum total of mankind's use of the primordial substance. As the petals on the lotus flower represent the beauty of the Deity drawn through the life
essence of the plant, SO MUST THESE QUALITIES OF GODLINESS BE EX-
PRESSED THROUGH THE LIFESTREAMS OF THE HUMAN RACE.
AS EXPLAINED HERETOFORE, EACH LIFESTREAM REPRESENTS A
COSMIC QUALITY, which is REQUISITE to the full flowering of not only the individual, but the whole human race, even as certain elements are required to make the grass green, the daffodil yellow and the robin's breast russet. Without these elements in the nature kingdom you will have a distortion. Grass not exposed to the sun's rays turns white, and the plant covered by leaves and debris, which keep out the radiation of the sun and air, is “peaked” and dwarfish.
So it is with men. Without any one of the qualities or “elements”
necessary to make a healthful organism, the mankind of Earth would express in a distorted manner. The Science of Alchemy dealing with spir- itual evolution is as exact as the ingredients required in preparing a mix- ture of alfalfa or the homely, oft-used simile—a loaf of bread.
The Cosmic Masters, representing these qualities required by the starved souls of men, have not been allowed full play on the Earth plane by reason of mankind's “free will” in turning aside from their gifts, so these Great Beings have remained in the Heart of the Silence, the doors of the Earth plane remaining closed to an outpouring of their forces.
Therefore, THE SORRY AND DISTORTED EXPRESSION WHICH ENGULFS
THE HUMAN RACE TODAY ARE A RESULT OF THIS MASS STARVATION.
You can take any cross-section of people and look over their qualities, which are the “fruit and flower” of their PERSONALITIES, and you would see what “the garden of human beings” looks like to the Spiritual Hier- archy.
THE END OF THE CYCLE IS UPON US. I would suggest that each one of you, in the privacy of your chamber, examine yourself carefully and see how many “flowers” and how many “tares” are in your own gar- den. All the spiritual qualities and virtues are represented by Great Be- ings in the higher octaves, who have ensouled these gifts of God. Faith, hope, charity, love, wisdom, strength, courage, are among the countless legions of qualities that makeup the nature of the Godhead. If you find yourself weak in any of these great gifts, or entirely lacking in some, you may invoke the Cosmic Being who has ensouled that virtue or quality and FEEL the inrush to your spirit of the gift you have invoked.
In these weekly instructions, beloved ones, I have endeavored to teach you the importance of your personal use of the Life Principle.
KNOWLEDGE WITHOUT APPLICATION IS USELESS.You must, by personal
effort, pluck out the “tares” (human qualities) in your individual “gar- den” and plant in their stead the divine qualities which are part and par-
cel of your divine nature. THESE DEVELOPED QUALITIES REPRESENT THE
TRUSTED ME WITH AS HIS REPRESENTATIVE, AND WHICH I HAVE
POURED OUT UNSTINTINGLY TO YOU. This is the responsibility which I voluntarily assumed when I became invested with the Office of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, I am asking you now, if you love me, do not let a quali- ty endure in your lifestream that I cannot offer to our Eternal Father as a “flower.” Remember, beloved children, YE ARE QUALITIES,AND TO THE
THE GIFT OF GOD YOU REPRESENT. Cultivate NOW that special quality you have an affinity for and BE.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 1, 1954
Beloved Children of My Heart,
Need I tell you how dear you are to me? As the devoted gardener loves every little plant coaxed from the seedling, so do I love you, but my care and solicitude far exceed his, in that his “children” live some- times but for a short season, whereas I have watched you unfold through countless centuries of living. You see, I am the cosmic gardener and your unfoldment into the full flower of your fulfilled destiny as a di- vine quality of the Godhead is my harvest, which I must offer to your and my Heavenly Father as a balance for life and breath.
When, from our octave, we look at the human race, we see each lifestream a constant pulsation of qualities. These qualities are the hab- its, the thoughts and the feelings into which the personal self is con- stantly pouring the pure essence of life. The whole human race, then, is merely a series of qualities. In reality there is no such thing as a “per- son.” That which appears to be a “pleasing personality” or a “construc- tive individual” is merely life molded into a harmonious series of vibra- tions, which respond to the heartbeat and are sent forth at a comforta- ble rate of vibration into the universe.
You might liken a man unto a tree, and his quality to the fruit there- of. His heartbeat is the life flowing into the fruit, and the essence of that life sustains the qualities he has builded with the life principle. Now, all through the ages certain people have builded very powerfully certain qualities which have endured embodiment after embodiment and which have become the “personality.”
In seeking for people to help the divine evolution of the race, we have looked over these “trees” in God's garden, and have tried to use these qualities that are beneficent condensations of God's energy TO
HELP AVERT THREATENING CATASTROPHES,and also to help the human
race to build up in their minds faith in God, which is the only means by which they will come to a place of peace and security. In you, my chelas, we believe we have found the help we need. We have found some such qualities in each one. There are no two who have the same qualities de- veloped; therefore, each one will be of tremendous assistance to the whole endeavor—not necessarily by the spoken word, but by radiation. There are also certain other qualities which are like thorns and tares and thistles, which likewise could affect the whole in an adverse manner if they are not honestly recognized and eradicated through conscious effort and the help of the Transmuting Flame of God's Mercy. Through cosmic
intervention, we are WITHERING UP, you might say, these HUMAN QUAL- ITIES as quickly as possible and blending the DIVINE QUALITIES into one constructive whole, but we do need your conscious cooperation in this endeavor.
An unascended being may call these divine qualities and virtues forth for all the people and by allowing the love of the Holy Spirit to radiate through you, not only those in your immediate families, but the people in your vicinity and environment will be enriched and express more accord- ing to the divine plan. Thus, you can become, each one, a gardener in the spiritual garden of my heart, as well as becoming one of the band who helps me to unfold the spiritual grace latent within the bewildered breasts of all mankind. You have asked me many times how you may help—this is one way in which your services would be invaluable.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 8, 1954
Beloved Ones,
We are studying today the law of energy and vibration. The Elec- tronic Body and the Christ Self of each of you emit a beautiful radiance, which fills the inner ethers with beauty and with harmony. The Unfed Flame within your physical hearts has been the magnet which has drawn the spirit of freedom, ensouled in the presence of Saint Germain, from cosmic heights. He has chosen to bring the song of freedom into the atmosphere of Earth, bringing into harmony the outer bodies of the peo- ple now inhabiting it, as well as those who are to come here in the fu- ture.
An Ascended Being can, in this manner, pass through the physical, emotional, and etheric bodies of all mankind a vibratory action which changes the dissonance of their lifestreams into a more harmonious ex- pression. It is as if you had a large symphony orchestra, with no conduc- tor, each man playing his own tune to his own time, without any recog- nition or interest in the other members of the group. The resulting dis- cord and chaos would pollute the atmosphere and create great distress to the forces of the elements, as well as to the physical ears of all who heard the rendition.
Then a conductor would rise and, tapping his baton, draw the atten- tion of the group, unifying them as to time and the selection of the piece, and—behold, the same orchestra, under the direction of such a
conductor would fill the atmosphere and all who heard it with harmoni- ous sound. Such a conductor is the Master Saint Germain, and his cos- mic training will enable him to bring harmony and balance through the individual lifestreams of the great orchestra made up of all souls belong- ing to this planet.
Each of your lifestreams has an individual note and tone through which the cosmic waves flow. If the outer self would cooperate with the great inner self, you would be able to render a tremendous service, be- cause then the unascended body would be a natural conductor for Saint Germain's cosmic note of freedom.
MANY PEOPLE FEEL THAT THEY HAVE NOTHING TO LIVE FOR,THAT
THEY HAVE NO REASON FOR BEING,BUT IF THEY WOULD ACCEPT THE
FREEDOM TO THE PEOPLES OF THE EARTH,THEY WOULD BE RENDERING
PLANET.
Many people say they have not time to devote to altruistic endeav- ors, or even to spread a little light and sunshine on the darkened souls of those they meet in the course of their daily lives. They will tell you that their immediate families or their individual interests take all their energies. In this regard, the Master Jesus admonished his hearers to “render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's and to God the things
that are God's.” WE MUST NOT NEGLECT THE SERVICE TO GOD
THROUGH OVER-ATTENTIVENESS TO OUR FAMILIES AND FRIENDS.YOUR
SCHEME OF THINGS. You, each one, have had millions of such experi- ences and your families, in turn, have had the same, but with the con- scious knowledge of the Law and the realization of the service you can render to life, especially at this crucial time of Earth's history, YOU WILL
FREEDOM TO EARTH AND HER PEOPLE.
BELOVED CHILDREN, LET ME WARN YOU NOT TO NEGLECT YOUR
OWN SOUL IN YOUR SERVICE TO THE WORLD.
It gives me pleasure to submit for your enjoyment a short resume of the activities that took place in the Retreat at Crete on the occasion of the last Transmission Flame Ceremony, by the beloved Hilarion himself, hierophant of the retreat.
BELOVED HILARION speaks:
Beloved Friends of Truth,
Thinking on the activity of the Transmission Flame and what it means, we marvel that any group of unascended beings can be so stimulated as to offer their own consciousness and cooperative forcefields as a magnetic pull and transmitting center for the currents of this flame. Looking at the atmosphere in which such good and selfless individuals abide, it is truly the miracle of the ages to see a rhythm un- broken over a period of more than a year, which provides us an oppor- tunity to step down those blessings and gifts which we have generated and radiated forth from our various foci for many centuries.
PROVIDED. The great Cosmic Law has not seen fit to allow us to create artificial channels very often; that is why the establishment of the trans- mission centers—where voluntary conductors and transmitters are avail- able—has brought such great opportunity to us.
Regarding the Transmission Flame at Crete, we believe you will find the description of the Temple of Truth interesting. In design it is similar to the great Parthenon, except that it is made of self-luminous and translucent material. The frieze all round the front, sides, and back of the building is of pure gold, in design something like the lovely Wedg- wood which pleases the eye in the physical appearance world. It follows a consecutive, chronological pattern—the history of the visitation of the first beloved virgin of truth, the great Vesta, herself, the conferring of the authority of this office to the beloved Pallas Athena, the establish- ment of the Oracle at Delphi, the reception by Phidias of the idea of the Parthenon, the building of the Parthenon, and the great Golden Age of Greece Many other portions of the development of truth at inner levels, and in the physical appearance world as well, are depicted in the panels of the frieze.
Over the Temple of Truth tonight (July 17, 1954), the beloved Raph- ael, Archangel of Consecration, is standing, clothed in robes of emerald green. Around him in a great circle are thousands of the angels of con- secration, in every shade of green, from the soft, spring “apple green” to the deep “bottle green.” The mighty pillars—the Grecian columns— are all entwined with the five-pointed ivy leaf (symbol of eternal life and motif of the beloved Maha Chohan). The temple steps are covered with a deep green carpeting.
As the procession has long since begun, the brothers and sisters who are the guardians of the Temple of Truth here at Crete, have al- ready entered the temple proper—all wearing their white robes with the embroidered symbol of the Brotherhood (the lighted lamp emitting the Flame of Truth), over the heart.
The procession has been arranged so that the least experienced of the brothers entered the temple first. The floor of the temple has geo- metrical designs in mosaic work set into the marble floor, each with its own outlined periphery, indicating the position where each brother will stand, and arranged so that each one's aura is completely and distinctly separated from the other.
Tonight we are honored by the presence of the beloved Vesta, her- self, whose attendants are bringing in a great, emerald green brazier, holding a focus of the Flame of Truth from the Sun. She will enter the temple last. She is wearing the nine-pointed crown, with great diamonds at the end of each point. Her hair, almost platinum in color, reaches practically to the hem of her garments. Her robe is in the graceful Gre- cian style, and her long train is diamond-encrusted.
Directly preceding the Lady Vesta, acting as her hand-maiden, walks the beloved Pallas Athena. She is wearing the seven-pointed crown, which is her symbol of authority as a member of the Karmic Board.
We (the Maha Chohan and myself), in conjunction with them, will focus the Flame of Truth at a given signal and the current of truth will then begin its outpouring around the planet.
An exquisite choir of the seraphic and cherubic hosts have taken their places at each side of the great altar. They will sing the keynote of each one of the Seven Rays, representing the seven types of individu- als—all who will receive the Flame of Truth this night.
Standing at the foot of the steps leading to the temple and looking upward, the green ivy entwined around the white pillars, with the beauti- ful celestial light reflecting on the golden frieze ornaments, makes a beautiful picture. Raising the eyes higher still, one may see the glorious Raphael standing in the atmosphere above, and we will have some pic- ture of the activity as it is now taking place. The consecration from his hands is pouring out to all the Earth in the form of the most exquisite flowers. They look almost like a snowfall of light flowers, which settle over the entire temple and are then wafted over the planet.
Tonight, as the flame begins its journey through the lower atmos- phere of Earth, I have invited the entire Karmic Board to stand with us,
so they may see what can be done toward our receiving the dispensation that the lifestreams passing from the body in the current twelve-month period might be brought into our Temple of Truth and taught the rudi- ments of the one truth. My very deep interest in the disillusioned (after death)—which disillusionment and bitter disappointment has been the cause of the spiritually broken and the agnostics—has impelled me to press this petition. Will you add your prayers to mine that the Cosmic Law may grant us this dispensation, especially for the redemption of the disillusioned and embittered, due to their disappointment after death through the misrepresentation of truth, which was done intentionally or through ignorance? It would mean much to the Earth, and it means so much to me personally. God bless you each one, and thank you for your loving cooperation on behalf of mankind.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 22, 1954
My Blessed Children,
How dear to my heart are your expressions of love that come to me in your individual epistles, and return back to you on the beam of your own sweet energies with my radiation and blessing, not only for your final victory, but for your present comfort and encouragement. Have you thought that while my office is that of “comforter,” you, in turn, are a “comfort” to me through the sweet intercourse we have one with an- other? Love is life, itself, and everything—from the smallest molecule to the Godhead—responds to love. The more one pours out love to life in general, the more peace and harmony and blessings of every kind re- turn. Weary not of well-doing and well-wishing. These activities pay divi- dends not only in the “hereafter,” but in your everyday living.
Life, as you know, is an activity of energy and vibration—a receiving and a giving. We are constantly receiving, through the heartbeat unsul- lied life and are just as constantly, through our individual thoughts and feelings, transmuting its quality into whatever expression the mood of the moment dictates, when all our efforts should be centered in raising the quality of our energy by consciously directing forth pure thought and feeling into our life.
We often hear it said, “Oh, how I wish I could see and feel the an- gels' presence.” You know, the angels are very like birds and the nature kingdom at large, such as the fawn and the rabbit or any of the gentle creatures who represent the realm of nature. If you study the reaction of
these little creatures to vibration, you will begin to understand how peaceful and gentle vibrations will enable a bird to alight upon your hand, or a fawn to lie at your feet, and THIS SAME VIBRATION IS RE-
HOST during your meditation, or as a protective presence within your household, or around the lifestreams of those to whom you feel yourself dedicated at the moment.
To cultivate that peaceful feeling in yourself, which you can test again and again by the reaction of the physical nature kingdom toward you, is to prepare yourself to become a co-worker with the angelic king- dom, and thus greatly assist in their outpouring of love and light to the people of Earth. Saint Francis of Assisi could draw any creature of the forest by his radiation of peace, and by his actual love for these beings, and he was surrounded constantly by countless members of the angelic host, who did his bidding on more than one occasion by protecting and sustaining lives, dissolving plagues, and preventing storms of cata- strophic fury.
Thus, individuals who can become one with the consciousness and radiation of the angelic host, could walk into the center of a tornado, and return that energy to peace, and these people will be a tremendous power in the days ahead. They will also be a peace-commanding pres- ence, through radiation alone, having a quieting effect on the turbulent natures of those they meet in the ordinary course of their daily living.
WE ARE BEGINNING NOW A WORLD WIDE SEARCH FOR VOLUNTEERS,
IMENT IN GREAT NUMBERS, THERE WILL ALREADY BE ESTABLISHED
INGLY NATURAL COURSE OF EVENTS.
Beloved Maha Chohan
August 29, 1954
Beloved Ones,
It is with great pleasure that I submit, for your enjoyment, a resume of the report of my beloved son, Kuthumi, on the Transmission Flame Ceremony held at my retreat on the Island of Ceylon, on the evening of August 21st, preceding. It is my hope that each one of my children will join his or her energies with ours every evening while this retreat is ac- tive.
You have each asked me, at one time or another, how you may as- sist in this endeavor, and I say to you, my children, that EXPANDING THE
AWAKENING THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE PEOPLE, because the light
stirs the flame in the heart INTO ACTION,and IN A DIVINELY NATURAL
WAY ILLUMINES THE INTELLECT, THEREBY AROUSING AN INTEREST IN
GOD’S PLAN FOR THE UNIVERSE. I welcome each one of you hourly or daily into my retreat.
BELOVED KUTHUMI speaks:
Beloved Friends,
For those of you who have contemplated, even intellectually, the gifts of the Holy Spirit, there must come a realization of the magnificence of this being, who embodies the fully-developed mastery and control of all of the qualities. Those of us who are given the opportunity of qualify- ing our energy after the pattern of the great Holy Spirit, and creating a rhythmic pulsation of even one of these gifts, know full well the amount of mastery that is required in becoming a radiating center for all of those virtues, in order to supply—upon the demand of embodied mankind, as well as of all the Ascended Master Kingdom—as much of that virtue as any life shall call forth to use.
Have you thought, when you call for purity or when you call for peace, that if some being had not chosen to qualify primal life with the gift you ask for, there would be no source of already-consecrated purity, peace, healing, or forgiveness? Some intelligences, even like yourselves, facing the Source of all life, have taken primal life and—through the use of free will—have passed the energy of feeling through it, and thus cre- ated the foci of these great cosmic gifts. Then, after they had created these great foci, these beings have stood guard over that qualified life energy, holding it and increasing it with every heartbeat, until the hour when it should be invited into the world of men. Then a beam from that Cosmic Presence and that aura carries the virtue to wherever it is called.
Touch the hem of the garment of the Holy Spirit, you who need comfort. Invite a ray from his great cosmic heart into yours, and let the energies of your world embody the magnificence which he has gathered from the Sun. Long before you call has he answered and builded that comfort, for the day when you would require it. Within that comfort are those gifts of forbearance, of fortitude, of humility, reverence, and piety. Within that comfort are all those many gifts of the divine nature of goodness.
The beloved Maha Chohan, himself, presides tonight in the great flame chamber, where he is demonstrating to the gathered Brotherhood the activity which engages his energies, as he becomes the magnet for all the primal life that is used on the planet Earth. This activity is a most sacred one, and it is seldom that unascended eyes have been privileged to witness a being drawing such power. However, as every unascended being is also a magnet drawing primal life, the Maha Chohan thought that perhaps if individuals witnessed, with the inner sight, how life is magnetized, drawn and qualified, it would give to each witnessing this activity a greater realization of the responsibility of drawing this primal life, as well as a desire to use it to create something of beauty, some- thing that would be a blessing to the universe, or something which would be a spiritual heritage for the rest of mankind.
The flame chamber in the heart of the Ceylon Retreat is the focus on the Earth through which our beloved Maha Chohan pours the blessings of life into the nature kingdom. As you stand near the entrance of that great chamber you can see the White Flame of Comfort, which has the appearance of a large and beautiful water lily. As the flame reaches out to the periphery of the room, it becomes a delicate pink at the edges. In the center of that lily-flame stands the living presence of the beloved Maha Chohan, in his seamless white robe and beautiful white turban, with the great emerald in the center. Around his body dances the tre- mendous light which is his natural aura, being the magnet for all the energy of the Earth.
The nature devas have created a canopy over the entire Island of Ceylon, duplicating the same beautiful white lily. That canopy of light is exquisite, because they have created the flower with the cup facing downward, the stamen being pink, the flower itself having pink edges to match the large flame flower in the temple. The entire island is held within that canopy, and the fragrance of comfort and peace emanating from it is magnificent.
From the center of the large flame have been created seven similar flowers—one for each of the Seven Chohans. In the center of the lesser flower each one of us has focused the particular gifts of our rays—a cosmic pulsation which will join with the mother flame as it passes into the inner bodies of the students when the transmission of the flame around the world begins.
The beloved Maha Chohan now has turned his attention inward, which makes the flame in his heart visible. This is expanding now until his form is no longer visible within it. As you look upon him now you can see the activity of magnetization in its greatest power as far as the Earth
is concerned, and from the Sun comes that tremendous concentrated river of force which is not automatic, but is invoked and magnetized by the spirit of the Maha Chohan. As that mighty river of force enters into the heart of the flame, one has to recede, because the entire room be- comes a battery of such magnificent concentrated light that is too pow- erful for those even while acting in the freedom of the etheric body.
However, as one looks into that river of force from a safe distance, it will be seen that it looks like a rainbow in the seven colors representing the rays. As these rainbow-currents enter the heart of the Maha Chohan they are deflected, one color going into the heart of each one of the seven lilies, as well as into the Chohan who represents that particular ray. Now you get the picture of the great cosmic currents flowing from the heart of the Sun and how—as they enter the atmosphere of Earth— they are diffused into the seven colors. The light is pure white until it enters the body of the Maha Chohan, where it is transformed into the seven colors, like a living rainbow.
As the seven colors pass into the body of the Maha Chohan they are, in turn, drawn into the bodies of the seven Chohans, each one magnetiz- ing his own ray. Now, if you will look, you will see that each Chohan dif- fuses his ray and directs it out through the angelic, human and ele- mental kingdoms. For instance, in the First Ray, the most intense, pure and deep sapphire passes into the angelic kingdom, the delicate hue, the baby blue and the powder blue goes into the elemental kingdom, and the medium blue flows into the human kingdom. It is an easy matter to pick out chelas by the depth of the concentrated ray, each chela mag- netizing the ray from the Chohan under whose direction he comes.
All around the world, even as I am speaking, in the sanctuaries, groups and homes, the conscious chelas are magnetizing the ray, each from his own Chohan, so that the diffusion of colors is very intricate in its design. As these rays pass into the chelas, they, in turn, diffuse the rays again—some consciously and others unconsciously—until the at- mosphere around them is suffused with the various colors. The Silent Watchers of the various vicinities gather up these colors in the atmos- phere, and anchor them into the mass of the people, until every soul in embodiment gets a part of the ray to which he belongs, and embodied in the ray is the gift which it represents.
The angelic kingdom follows the same procedure, but the angels, ra- ther than diffusing the radiation as the human kingdom does, intensify it. The elemental also takes its portion of that color, say of the powder blue, and holds it until, by a concentration of his faith, he brings it up again into the deep sapphire blue. The devic, the angelic, and the ele-
mental kingdoms, for the most part, intensify the colors.
Mankind, as a whole, think very little of the life they use, but this be- ing, who has magnetized the light and passed it down to us, has given
us the responsibility of CHOOSING THE LIFESTREAMS WHO CAN BEST
AMPLIFY IT. We, in turn, pass that life on to you, hoping that you will amplify it POSITIVELY.You, in turn, give it to someone who you see will benefit by it, and so on and on, ad infinitum. Then, on the return current
the RESPONSIBILITY PASSES BACK. THE CHELAS ARE HELD RESPONSIBLE
TO THEIR CHOHANS, WHO GAVE THE LIGHT TO THEM IN THE FIRST
PLACE. THESE CHOHANS ARE HELD RESPONSIBLE TO THE MAHA CHO-
HAN.THE MAHA CHOHAN IS RESPONSIBLE TO THE SUN.Therefore, he is
most careful of the conscious energies that are given in dictations, and in the conveying of confidences to individuals who might be just playing with the Law.
Now we come to the heart of this Earth. From the Sun flows this magnificent stream of energy. I have never seen a more concentrated outpouring of that cosmic rainbow into the heart of the Maha Chohan than tonight. The seven great Elohim and the seven great Archangels are standing over Asia and pouring their radiation into that continent. The radiation spreads out until it covers the planet. The Archangels are concentrating on India. The Maha Chohan is responsible for all that en- ergy poured out by those mighty beings. It passes into his conscious- ness, and the greater the pressure from the beings above, the more con- trol he has to hold as he embodies it. He then releases that energy to each one of the Chohans, and each one of us is taxed to his full capacity this night.
At the moment that the Transmission Flame Activity begins, each Chohan enters into the heart of his own lotus-lily and presses the mo- mentum of his gift upon every member of the race belonging to his ray. We have opened the door tonight so that the discarnates and those awaiting physical birth may be similarly blessed. The beloved Djwal Kul, acting for me, is standing with the Maha Chohan. He is rendering the service, as always, of acting as sponsor for the retreat, and he has wel- comed the guests since the 15th of the month. He has been acting for me until I can enter the flame, myself. Now, I will ask you all to enter the heart of the silence, and draw into yourselves the seven gifts of the Holy Spirit from the heart of the Maha Chohan.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 19, 1954
Beloved Ones,
Holy men and women, whose motives were pure and who aspired through the feeling of their own hearts to union with Divinity, have often been pictured as surrounded by cherubic and angelic beings, who poured the gifts and radiance of their presence into the soul of the as- pirant, bringing that spiritual nourishment and assuaging the heart thirst for the higher realms toward which they aspired. You have all seen, I am sure, the picturization of Saint Cecelia, whose music was truly said to have drawn, not only the recognition, but the pleasure of the angelic host.
In the lower realms that make up the atmosphere of Earth, there are many members of the angelic host, of the seraphic and cherubic guard, who have voluntarily entered into this unseen realm of thought and feel- ing, and minister by radiation to the heart flame of both incarnate and discarnate souls. These heavenly beings always welcome the aura and radiation of lifestreams whose own heart flame is aspiring toward a greater expression of oneness with God, and a greater expansion of God's kingdom, although the outer mind is oftentimes unaware of the ways and means by which such accomplishment can be effected.
The coming Age of Freedom will bring a tremendous at-one-ment between sensitive Earth spirits and the angelic host, who will work hand- in-hand and heart-to-heart in the establishment of God's Way on Earth. Meanwhile, as these heavenly spirits are temporary exiles from the realms of peace and harmony, the creation and sustaining of an atmos- phere in which they can find refreshment and peace is a great service that has as yet not been understood by the travelers on the path. In the physical homes and gardens of people there could be set aside sections where everything could be made conducive to the presence and sanctu- ary of the angelic host—and those places would be so highly charged by their presence and their gratitude, that any human being who steps within them would experience the ecstasy of the kingdom of heaven, which is the natural radiation of the angel.
In the East, in the south of France, in the Scottish Moor lands, there are certain old gardens and secluded spots in nature which, many centu- ries ago, were dedicated by pure souls to the angelic kingdom, and sen- sitive people can instantly feel these radiations. In the future, PLACES
LIKE THESE WILL BE NATURAL HEALING CENTERS. Any lifestream can
dedicate such a place, and then take the responsibility of drawing and focusing the love of the angelic kingdom therein, to render a service to
these exiles of love.
In the great Himalayan Mountains there are way-stops for the trav- elers, where they may gain rest and protection from the forces of the elements, as well as gaining the opportunity of rebuilding their strength for their spiritual journey. In a like manner these foci for the angelic kingdom must be established preceding their entrance and their stay in the lower octaves of Earth. THEY LOVE FLOWERS,NATURAL PERFUMES,
LIGHT AND AIRY SPACES, MUSIC AND — OF COURSE — PRIMARILY
PEACE.
Let me see now what you will do with this suggestion.
Beloved Maha Chohan
September 26, 1954
Beloved Ones,
It is my pleasure to present once again, for your enjoyment, the re- port of my beloved son, Kuthumi, on the Transmission Flame Activities which took place in the retreat of the beloved Paul, the Venetian, on the evening of September 18th, immediately preceding.
BELOVED KUTHUMI speaks:
Blessed Children,
Beloved brothers and dear sisters, I always welcome the opportunity of parting the veil just a little and saying, “I love you.” Oh, how deeply my heart is stirred when an opportunity is provided and the welcome from unascended beings is sufficient to magnetize our presence and give us, before the Cosmic Law, the freedom to speak into the world of form to record, for the blessings of men, those particular activities of life which we feel will be of benefit to the evolving consciousness.
You feel that your present state of bondage is a trial, when you so desire freedom and, yet, if we, in the greater freedom which we enjoy, could feel bondage, it would be in the fact that there is so much spiritual knowledge available for the use of mankind, so much in the way of in- struction and application, so much in the way of consecrated radiation which, if we could find open doors through which to pour it, would much more quickly hasten the evolution of the race.
Yet, no matter what amount of spiritual knowledge and experience we have gathered through the centuries and the ages, we must abide in
the patience and wisdom of the Cosmic Law, until a voluntary hand from unascended mankind parts the veil—until the prayer from the unascend- ed heart pierces through the psychic realm and opens the door. When even the slightest opening is made, we rush to avail ourselves of every moment that the opportunity is offered, before the attention is drawn again into the things of the world, and even the most well-meaning have forgotten us.
We wait, with far more eagerness than you, these short visitations.
WE PREPARE CAREFULLY, HOPING AND ENDEAVORING IN THE FEW
SHORT MOMENTS ALLOTTED TO US, TO ANCHOR INTO YOUR SWEET
WORLDS AND CONSCIOUSNESS SOME SEED WHICH, IF YOU WOULD
NOURISH IT,WOULD BEAR FRUIT FOR YOU, and that fruit, being sweet, would give you faith and confidence, and encourage you to come again and sit at the feet of the Master. However, perhaps in time you will find such comfort in that aura, such comfort in our association and our pres- ence, that the world and all that there is therein will not have such an enticement for you.
Thus will the passing interest and curiosity of the first students on the path become transmuted into friendship of sorts, into an interest in the purpose and design of the Brotherhood, and finally into a comrade- ship, a mature association, where the unascended being not only enjoys listening to the accounts of the happiness of the higher realms, but also desires to incorporate his own sweet energies in the causes and the plans, in the hopes and dreams and visions which are ours to give and which just await the receptive consciousness of man, that they may be externalized.
You have come, beloved ones, from that group of curious ones. You have come from the group of wishful thinkers and from the worshipping group which, in themselves, render small service, and now you stand at the point where you are willing to be comrades and friends with the God-free. Therefore it is that I rush with all the energies of my being towards you tonight, bringing into your worlds the gift which is mine to give, primarily, that is, spiritual perception—for, after all, what can a man do if he does not perceive the first plan? No matter how willing the heart, no matter how strong the will to serve, there must be PERCEP- TION WITHIN THE MIND of that which is to be done.
There must be a clear understanding of the part that the lifestream can and will play in fulfilling a portion of the divine plan—a perception of our purpose, coupled with a wise, discriminate understanding of the tal- ents and gifts you possess, which presently might be used in our cause.
So, while I am entertaining your minds with a description of the magnifi- cence of the Chateau de Liberte', I am driving the Flame of Gold into your outer consciousness, to still the vibrations of your mental bodies. I ask you now, therefore, to please be still and listen!
When the chelas enter any of our retreats, the very first discipline that we give is embodied in that short admonition, “Be still and know that I AM God!” Some chelas spend long years in coming to that point of stillness, but it is worth it, for when the mind is still and mirrors clearly as a lake the light of the Sun, when it mirrors the directions of the Holy Christ Self—then the consciousness moves into action and manifestation can occur in peace, in mastery, and in tranquility.
Where are you seeking, children, for your miracles, for your strength and for your faith? Where are you seeking for your healing? May I point your attention to the Liberty Flame this month! There, within your hearts, is the flame that liberates from within your own life the healing, the peace, the supply, and all that you require to attain your mastery. Are you seeking a myth? I implore you, during this precious month, which is dedicated to the Liberty Flame, to turn to that Liberty Flame within your own heart and COMMAND THE GOD-LIBERATION, FROM WITHIN YOURSELF,of that which you require most to set your world in order.
Now, may I transport you in consciousness to France! Have you thought what a beautiful medium of conveyance your consciousness is? How quickly you can fly from star to Sun, or to the planets of the sys- tem? Tonight, I take you in consciousness, to the south of France, where the blue Mediterranean reflects the glory of the star-studded sky, where the nightingale sings its soft song, and the fragrant perfume of the late flowers wafts in the soft breeze to enhance the magnificent setting of the chateau of my beloved brother, the Venetian. He is the embodiment of grace and beauty, dedicated and consecrated to loving your flame of life enough so that all the talents and powers of the Godhead within you, as well as those of all mankind, shall be loosed, for he is, in very truth, “his brother's keeper.”
We were speaking the other evening—the Maha Chohan, my brother Chohans and I—of what a change has taken place these last few years in the visitation of the Great White Brotherhood to the retreats, and how small retreats like the Chateau, equipped to hold perhaps ninety or one hundred of the good brothers, are now—through the bringing of the un- derstanding of the flame to the consciousness of mankind—hosts to thousands, and sometimes millions, of souls who attend the opening of each one.
In the case of the Chateau, the beautiful flame room seats less than one hundred people. I will take you through it so that you may enjoy its beauty. Most of our visitors will not enter this room at all tonight, but will be entertained in the glorious pink amphitheater created by the beloved Archangel Chamuel and the Angels of Adoration, and which is now, even before the pulsation begins, larger than the country of France, itself.
Many, many hundreds of thousands of souls are drawn by the Pink Flame and the radiation which is pouring out from this amphitheater, and they are seated, just waiting to see what is to take place, enjoying the love and comfort of the radiation.
I will ask you to please come with me now into the heart of the pri- vate flame room, which holds the Liberty Flame. This room is ap- proached through a long corridor, somewhat similar to the Hall of Mirrors at Versailles, the entrance to which is gained through wide folding doors, with the dove encrusted in gold on the white panel of each. Walking along this hall with me now you will see that between each of the mir- rors has been painted a magnificent picture of the Archangels, three on the left and three on the right. The beloved Venetian rendered this ser- vice, himself, in the gorgeous, imperishable colors which always mark his work.
On one side of the hall he has made the beloved Michael in blue; the beloved Raphael in green; the beloved Zadkiel in purple; on the other side of the hall the beloved Uriel is in green, Jophiel is in gold and the beloved Gabriel is in white, on a golden background. The beloved Chamuel, you will notice, is depicted in a life-size tapestry at the end of the corridor facing the door through which we have entered. The tapes- try is of a shimmering silk-like material, with the Archangel painted upon it in pink. This forms the entrance to the flame room and is constructed so that it can be divided in the center, thus allowing the individual to pass right through the Pink Flame and presence of the beloved Chamuel into the flame room.
Now, as you walk in consciousness along this beautiful corridor, FEEL the radiation of the Archangels and the current of energy, as your body passes through that magnificent draped picturization of Chamuel. FEEL for a moment the stillness. As your eyes become accustomed to the light of the flame room, you can look upon the great altar, made of carved crystal. In the center, the hand—symbolical of the beloved Maha Cho- han—holds the golden chalice from which rises the Immortal Liberty Flame in gold, pink and blue. This flame, of course, is the focal point of interest in the room. Above the altar is a magnificent likeness of the Ma-
ha Chohan, pictured with the dove at his breast. In a stained-glass effect over his head is the radiation of the Pink Ray in a fan-like form of five pink rays.
On the left side of the altar you will notice the artistry of the beloved Paul depicted in a full-size picture of the beloved Morya, done in sap- phire blue on an exquisite stained-glass panel. Above that, a similar de- sign is carried out of myself in gold, and above that, of the beloved Ve- netian himself, in pink. On the right side, on similar panels, are pictured the beloved Serapis Bey in crystal, the beloved Jesus in green and gold, and the beloved Hilarion in green. Beneath the Maha Chohan's picture, is depicted the Master Saint Germain in magnificent purple.
Now, if I may ask you to step back through the tapestry curtain at the entrance, we will proceed to the central hall, where we have a view of the grand staircase. To the strains of the Marseillaise we are in time to see the brothers and sisters from the various retreats, all in pink, de- scending in pairs, dividing where the stair separates, one going to the right, the other to the left, and meeting again at the foot, from whence they proceed in a magnificent procession to the flame room.
The Maha Chohan and Pallas Athena now appear on the upper stair balcony. The beloved lady is beautiful in the Nada pink. She wears small, pink flowers in her hair, which is dressed high in Grecian fashion. Tonight she is wearing two long curls, which hang down over the left shoulder. Her long train is upheld by several cherubic figures.
The Maha Chohan will preside within the flame room. He is deviating in dress from his custom of centuries tonight, by wearing pink, even to the turban, in honor of the Venetian's activity. He is wearing a magnifi- cent pink diamond, about two inches in diameter, in the center of his turban. On the forefinger of his right hand he is wearing a similar stone, but of a smaller size. Perhaps you have not seen, in the outer world, the pink diamond, which is a most powerful focus of divine love!
We come now to the end of the procession, the Maha Chohan and the beloved Pallas Athena being the last to descend. They, too, separate where the stairway divides, and meet again at the foot, from whence they proceed slowly to the flame room, where we will leave them for the present.
On the magic carpet of our consciousness we will now rise into the heart of the magnificent amphitheater, above. There is so much to say and such little time in which to say it! I wonder if you realize how much energy and life is expended in creating a tremendous form such as this
amphitheater, which has been brought into being by individuals through the use of mind and thought and feeling like unto your own. I will tell you how they did this in such a short time and where they obtained the substance out of which it is built; it may interest you. THE ENERGY OF
THE PRAYERS THAT HAVE GONE FORTH FROM THE PEOPLE OF EUROPE,
INCLUDING RUSSIA, FOR THE PAST SEVEN HUNDRED YEARS has been
used as substance to build this gigantic stadium. The form builders ap- plied to the devas of the old cathedrals and churches, where momen- tums have been gathered in the forcefields that surround them, with the hope that the return current of this energy will carry back to these plac- es the blessing that is charged into it this night.
You have seen pictures of the ancient Roman and Greek coliseums and amphitheaters, which will give you a pretty good picture of the de- sign of this one. The angels usually follow these forms, for in the realms in which they dwell, they have no weather problems. Therefore they do not need canopies for protection. They like to build graceful, fluted col- umns, garlanded with flame flowers, and size being no object, these edi- fices are magnificent in their spaciousness.
This great amphitheater has expanded already since we began our talk, for now it covers nearly all of continental Europe. You know, dear friends, these beautiful activities have been taking place at inner levels for many ages, but nobody has opened the door for you to look upon them. Blessed are you who can believe within yourselves that what I say is true.
The beloved Chamuel! Oh, the magnificence of that glorious, golden Archangel! He is standing in the center of the altar, which occupies the central point of the amphitheater, in full view of the entire audience, and is drawing into himself the flame that is directed by the Maha Chohan and Pallas Athena from the flame room beneath. He draws it up and up until it looks like a gigantic fountain, fully revealed to the hundreds of thousands of people in attendance. Many, many people who never heard of the Unfed Flame are here tonight, drawn hither by the magnetic pull of its glorious presence.
The beloved Goddess of Liberty has chosen to canopy the whole ac- tivity with the aura of her presence. Another innovation—I have never seen her in pink. She almost always wears the white and blue, but to- night she is in pink and wears a great pink diamond crown. The ladies all wear beautiful Grecian gowns, modified according to their individual tastes.
The activity, as it goes into action, will be to IMPRESS THE CON-
ANSWER TO EVERY HEART PRAYER. As the Transmission Flame surges round the Earth each month, DRAW THE CONVICTION INTO YOUR- SELVES that the FLAME IN YOUR HEART is all-powerful, and hear it say: “All this I can do for you - and more.” RELY upon that immortal flame
YOU THE MIRACLE YOU REQUIRE.
I thank you for the opportunity of speaking with you. Your friend and brother.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 24, 1954
Beloved Ones,
Again it becomes my privilege and pleasure to offer you beloved Ku- thumi's report on the Transmission Flame Activity, which took place this month (October 16th) at Luxor, in the retreat of the beloved Serapis Bey.
BELOVED KUTHUMI speaks:
Beloved Friends,
Tonight, the activities of the planet Earth are centered around the highest, purest, and most magnificent flame, the Ascension Flame, which forms the ultimate activity of the individual consciousness. There has been created over the temple at Luxor a magnificent Grecian amphithea- ter to take care of the great numbers of lifestreams, all of whom desire deep within their hearts, above all things, TO GO HOME. The great Arch- angel Gabriel, in blazing, white garments, is enthroned in the atmos- phere above it, and the Ascension Flame is visible around the entire Earth, acting as a magnet to the light within the souls of men.
The beloved Serapis, in the white robes of the Ascension Temple, wearing the crown with the winged sun upon his head, is already stand- ing before the altar and is breathing that magnificent flame into his own Electronic Presence and then externalizing it in a white fire cloud through the consciousness of the assembled Hierarchy, who, in turn, are amplify- ing it by their own feeling of the ascension.
The Ascension Flame, to one who has been raised on its crest into the heart of freedom, is most dear, and when the attention of the indi-
vidual is turned toward it in love and gratitude, the flame is intensified, and increased for the use and benefaction of the life that yet requires its buoyant energies to rise above the various despondencies that comprise the limitations of Earth.
The entire activity is to convey the buoyant, rising energy (which is the natural activity of Life), through the heavy, misqualified energies of those devoted chelas who are functioning in Earth bodies as well as through every lifestream who has been chosen for the ascension, whether or not they have even manifested a passing interest in the things of the spirit so far.
The Brotherhood at Luxor has carefully marked every lifestream up- on the planet Earth who has the possibility of making the ascension in this embodiment. At the moment when the flame begins its activity around the Earth, one brother from this retreat will enter into the aura of each such one and reverse the currents of the physical, mental, emo- tional, and etheric energies at inner levels, through a concentrated focus of this Ascension Flame.
We hope that you will accept and acknowledge this activity, and co- operate through the buoyancy of your own feeling world with the added impetus and upliftment which will be set into motion for this thirty-day period.
The Retreat at Luxor, which opened its doors yesterday to the be- loved Sanat Kumara, Lord Maitreya, our Lord the Maha Chohan, and the other august members who represent the heads of the Hierarchy, is decorated beautifully in the white Easter lily and the flame flowers repre- sentative of the Fourth Sphere.
Like all the retreats on the Earth, it is not large enough to hold the vast assemblage of lifestreams that gather now, showing interest in this cause, and it is for this reason that the angel devas and builders of form have designed this magnificent Grecian temple. The people are now fil- ing into their seats, and are enjoying the magnificent play of white fire through their inner bodies, as well as the radiation from the mighty Ga- briel, and acknowledging, within themselves, the renewed hope and vital fire which the Ascension Flame always brings.
The altar, itself, is raised in the form of a pyramid in the center of the temple, and the seating completely circumvents the altar, the flame rising like a white cone from the cap of the pyramid so that it is equally discernible from all points of the auditorium.
The beloved Serapis faces East, as the flame in its procession will go
from his heart across the Arabian Desert to the focus of Jesus and Mary in the Holy Land.
This is the first time the beloved Serapis has had world attendance at Luxor, and there is great joy and anticipation. Beloved Serapis has worked long and hard at this endeavor. The forces that have been op- posed to the ascension of mankind and the elemental and devic king- doms to their rightful estate have kept the flame from receiving world- wide recognition. Yet tonight—a full half-hour before it goes into action, cosmically speaking—it is visible from every continent upon the planet.
The four presiding Masters who will officiate, one at each side of the pyramid-shaped altar, are now taking their places—the beloved Jesus, representative of the ascension in the Christian Dispensation; the be- loved Lord Ling, who was Moses, representative of the ascension in the Judaic Dispensation, the beloved Lord Buddha of the Buddhic Dispensa- tion—facing south, west, and north, so that the currents passing through their bodies, as well as that of Serapis' facing east, will make an open- ended cross, carrying the Ascension Flame to all individuals in their re- spective faiths, as well as to those portions of the Earth's surface toward which their Ascended Master bodies are facing.
The Brotherhood of the Ascension Temple are in white garments, with a wide band of crystal at the hem and cuff. These brothers make a living circle around the base of the pyramid—the brilliant sun embla- zoned on the breast of each one—forming another facet through which this concentrated flame will pour, first to the assembly, and then to the world.
All the guests of honor are wearing magnificent robes of white. Be- loved Mary, mother of Jesus, instead of her usual soft blue, is in an ex- quisite white garment, the long train of which is embroidered in lilies of the valley. The other goddesses are wearing beautiful creations of white also, with over-drapes and long trains.
Mankind at large, as well as the students, do not realize how serious- ly and how intently the Brotherhood awaits the honoring of some con- centrated focus of the Sacred Fire each month, giving the strength and breath of their own life to the sustenance of its gifts, not only for the mankind of Earth, but by drawing back with them into their own retreats this concentrated radiation.
It is our hope and our sincere desire that those who, even in con- sciousness, turn toward these retreats may, in like manner, draw that flame and feeling of its efficacy into their own activities for the benefit of
their life and that of their environment.
During the entire month you may contemplate that great cylinder of flame flowing from the top of the pyramid-shaped altar, and those mag- nificent beings at its foot, pouring out their love and radiation to the planet and its people. As you draw the flame into your being, accept for humanity in general, incarnate as well as discarnate, the essence of its perfection.
God bless you, each one.
Beloved Maha Chohan
October 31, 1954
Beloved Ones,
The pressure of purification charged through your lifestreams by the use of the Sacred Fire is dislodging much atrophied substance and many latent qualities held in the etheric bodies.
In many lives an individual will build up a habit or a trait, drawing the pure energy of God through it, thus gaining a momentum by the use of this pure energy to manifest that habit or trait. Then through circum- stances and environment in following embodiments, he may not continue in that habit, yet in the etheric body and in the substance of the other bodies as well, these discordant qualities have found anchorage and are like dried up figs, causing the individual little or no concern. He DOES
HIM—UNTIL HIS CONSCIOUS AWAKENING ON THE PATH.
In order to become an Ascended Being, every ounce of energy that an individual has used since he first took the responsibility of drawing God's energy and using it, must be purified and redeemed. This is the Law of Life. It is inexorable. It is the Law of the Circle.
When a person enters the stage of his final Earth life, the Cosmic Law must, of necessity, call him to account for all the energy that he, as an individual, is responsible for. If the energy has gone forth harmoni- ously qualified, it is “written off the books,” but if it has carried a de- structive quality, that energy is returned to its creator for redemption.
Now, this returning misqualified energy is what seems to cause the individual much unhappiness and concern, because it shows up as trou- ble of some kind, like illness, limitation, and so on. The proper attitude of the chela should not be discouragement at the appearances which seem
to engulf him. He should realize that once he sets his foot on the final path back home, these appearances are but Life presenting its account from the “cosmic ledger,” which must be balanced. THEY ARE NOT A
PUNISHMENT OR A FAILURE ON HIS PART WHEN THEY DO APPEAR.
The “account” of most people shows that an amazing percentage of the energy drawn forth must be “taken back” by the individual, purified and sent out, once more, HARMONIOUSLY.It is really like a person mak- ing a million pairs of shoes—all for the left foot—and then all at once these shoes begin to come back to be made into pairs. The individual can take many embodiments to cut “right” shoes or he may do it all at once. That is free will. But he will never get off the wheel of birth and re- birth until every bit of energy that he took from God's heart, during all the countless centuries he has lived, is cleansed and purified, and his debt to life is discharged.
This is where you, beloved ones, ARE SO FORTUNATE IN THE USE OF
SAINT GERMAIN’S VIOLET TRANSMUTING FLAME, for, it would be an
eternity before some of the “ledgers” would be balanced without the mercy of this Sacred Fire. Do not allow yourselves to be engulfed by these appearances, which are really life's way of presenting its bill, but
KEEP ON BLAZING THE FLAME THROUGH THEM AS THEY APPEAR. IT IS
THE DISCORDANT ENERGY BEARING YOUR STAMP IN THIS UNIVERSE,
BEFORE IT PRESENTS ITSELF TO YOU FOR REDEMPTION. Keep your-
selves surrounded always by that Flame of Love, which is God's mercy and forgiveness in action.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 7, 1954
Beloved Children,
The Great Central Sun is the distributing center through which the soul-light flows, which forms the body of God, and fills the universe. All the planets and stars in interstellar space are composed of this electronic substance, and through this substance constantly flows the rhythmic breath of the Great First Cause, or Great Central Sun, which is the heart center and head of this particular universal scheme. Through the Great Central Sun came the smaller suns, of which Helios is one, there being seven in the system. Around these smaller suns move the planets of each system.
That is the large and expansive scope of vision. Let us now see the
physical Sun, sending forth millions and millions of smaller suns, which represent your lifestream and every other lifestream belonging to this system of worlds, each one endowed with self-conscious intelligence and given as much of the body of God as they choose to utilize to create per- fection. You see, my children, EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU IS A SUN
IN EMBRYO.
The electrons that fill the universe—which you term the atmosphere, and which even form the substance of the material gifts which you use so freely—are the body of God. They have come from a pure, clean heart center which is the heart of heaven. They are imprisoned tempo- rarily in the forms created by man, yet they pulsate constantly with life. They have intelligence within them, and they are aspiring, like all of you, toward the full expression of their own Godliness. EVERY TABLE,EVERY
CHAIR, EVERY BOOK, EVERY CARELESSLY SCRAPPED PIECE OF PAPER,
HAS WITHIN IT,LIVING ORGANISMS AND BEINGS EAGER AND DESIROUS
OF FULFILLING THEIR EVOLUTION and becoming perfected beings in some future scheme.
I have watched mankind use a piece of furniture or a piece of paper and, when the required need is over, discard it roughly and carelessly.
HOW, THINK YOU, DO THE ELECTRONS WITHIN THAT ITEM FEEL? Think
you it is idly that Saint Germain has suggested that when such an article has served its purpose it be PLACED IN THE PHYSICAL FLAME,AND THE ELECTRONS FREED TO RETURN TO THE SUN? This is a universal teaching applying to all. I have seen a withered flower crushed and thrown care-
lessly into the garbage—HOW,THINK YOU,THE BEAUTIFUL ELECTRONS
THAT MADE UP THAT FLOWER MUST FEEL—rather than the gratitude of the lifestream that enjoyed them freeing them through the flame into the universal! This refers to everything that serves mankind—not only people—but the very rugs beneath one's feet, the outworn shoe or the discarded note upon which a message has been transcribed.
Beloved ones, as you pass through the course of your daily outer world activities, if you would learn to be aware of these lovely, intelligent electrons that make up the atoms of life and would HELP THEM ON
THEIR COURSE BY LOVE AND GRATITUDE AND PRAYER, YOU WOULD
YOUR OPULENCE. The electrons that form the material wealth of this universe love LOVE, and they will seek to be in the presence and the aura of one so loving. Remember the line from the song, “Ah, Sweet Mystery of Life”—”Oh, 'tis love and love alone the world is seeking.”
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 14, 1954
Beloved Children,
There is only one life that flows through every one of the ten billions of lifestreams belonging to this system of worlds. Every lifestream is a channel for the one life. There is no difference between the life that flows through each one, any more than there is a difference between the water that flows through the faucets on the main floor or the second floor of a building. The Father of all life, and the Ascended Masters are constantly pouring their peace, their perfection, their mercy and their freedom through every lifestream, and there will not be even ONE ATOM on this planet which will not achieve perfection and immortality.
The great Saint Germain, who represents freedom to this Earth, has achieved this honor because his love was great enough to cause him to stand before the throne of God and DEMAND THE OPPORTUNITY to save this Earth from dissolution. This boon was granted him and his answer was the gift of the Violet Transmuting Flame to mankind whereby they might cleanse and purify and redeem the electronic substance which they so boldly drew from the heart of the Eternal and forced it to as- sume such shape and form as to make the angels hide their faces.
Beloved children, life is beautiful. It is a magic, mystic thing, because it is substance composed of the body of God. It is a conscious emanation of the life of the individual pouring forth constantly into the atmosphere of Earth everywhere. It is the electronic energy of love itself, taking humbly whatever form is required of it by the user at the moment. The substance of my life is always obedient to my conscious command, whether it be to form a flower, a blade of grass, a sheaf of wheat, or at times—for a loved chela—even a dollar bill.
Now, the QUALITIES of God are also substance. When I say “sub- stance,” I mean just this. When an Ascended Master answers your call for help, what does he do? He draws the essence from God's heart, which is a stream of electrons. These he projects toward you qualified with his consciousness. These electrons are actual substance, which can be molded into any form you require—into the answer to your prayer— into health, supply or illumination. ASK AND YE SHALL RECEIVE. Your thoughts and feelings mould the substance of the electronic body of God into any shape or form you require.
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 21, 1954
The sweetness of the opportunity of reaching the conscious minds of sincere and earnest hearts fills my spirit with gratitude before the Heart of all Life, and I welcome the invitation which has issued from your own life energy, by which I may enter your world and become a companion upon your pathway.
It is a beautiful experience for us, who have been so long denied en- trance into the minds and feelings of the race whom we serve, to see the doors of the individual consciousnesses open, pressed by the flame of love and service, and held wide by the faith of the individual spirit which, now commanding the soul, shall rise in the mastery which God intended, and walk in full freedom in communion with the Perfected Be- ings giving service to the bound. We bring freedom that you may dis- pense it. We bring comfort that you may be a comforting presence, and in all ways and in all manner not only to represent us, but to EMBODY OUR NATURE, for it is only THROUGH YOU that we may stand manifest to the world of men. From the time that the wheel of maya closed the consciousness of mankind away from that realm of great perfection in which the wise and free abide, the Law has required that the service which we would render must be conducted THROUGH THE CONSCIOUS- NESS of those of you who stand above the masses—who “are yet in the world, but no longer a part of it.”
Your responsibility and your opportunity are both without parallel. Communion goes further, my children, than the word, than even the visible Presence, and no man—no matter how dense the clothing of the senses—is so lost that he cannot perceive the EMBODIED NATURE of those chelas who have entered into the FEELING of the brothers and sisters who form the Great White Lodge and who have voluntarily taken upon themselves the obligation of accepting chelas and students, as well as their karma, in their selfless service to this planet.
In my position, it is required that the Masters of Wisdom apply al- ways for the acquiescence of my office before the acceptance of a chela into their own worlds. The reason for this lies in the fact that, cosmically speaking, it is my great joy, privilege and honor to draw the great ener- gies from the Sun, and to delegate them each according to their proper channel of expression. Knowing the precious and priceless gift of life for what it is—each electron pulsating with the potent powers of eternal life and all the mastery of the Sacred Fire—I can well realize what it means to invest energies in a lifestream or in a cause, being well aware of the BALANCE that is REQUIRED BY LAW for such an investment. Therefore,
before I give my permission for such an alliance, I impersonally weigh the possible benefit—not only to the individual soul, but to the race— against the SACRIFICE ENTAILED BY THE MASTER in drawing his atten- tion and energies into the focalized interest of one individual.
Recently, when we were called upon to appear before the Karmic Board to show what balance we could offer for the release of our ener- gies, it was pleasurable, indeed, to be able to point out the tremendous release of the flame of the Sacred Fire THROUGH THE TRANSMISSION CLASSES. Your willing participation in this one activity, alone, was proof to the Cosmic Law that our investment in your energies was not in vain. Weary not, therefore, my children, in this cosmic endeavor, which will result not only in your own eternal freedom, but that of your fellowman and your planet—keeping in mind its crowning achievement, which will be the release of the beloved Sanat Kumara from his countless centuries of exile from his own beloved planet, a sacrifice he voluntarily assumed because of his love for the sweet Earth and its evolutions.
Thank you, beloved ones. May I offer for your acceptance the love and radiation of the assembled Brotherhood at Shamballa as we enter this most Holy Season!
Beloved Maha Chohan
November 28, 1954
Children of My Heart,
Words are inadequate when I try to express the love and gratitude that we, your friends in the ascended realm, feel when we view your achievements of the past year, and what has been accomplished through our joint participation in the Transmission Flame Activity, which is so dear to my own heart. As earthly parents rejoice in the accomplishments of their children, so were we proud and glad to manifest before the ce- lestial envoys from other stars and planets, who gather at Shamballa during the Christmas Season, THE TREMENDOUS HARVEST THAT HAS
AND UNASCENDED LIFESTREAMS.
It is also a source of joy to me that each one of you FEELS,in the rhythmic return of your own energy, the gratitude and love of both my- self and my beloved for your monthly expressions of loyalty, generosity, and love for our common cause. Please accept this as an individual ex- pression of our love and appreciation to each blessed one. I will now let
my beloved son, Kuthumi, give you an eye-picture of the happenings on the night of the transmission.
BELOVED KUTHUMI speaks:
Beloved Sisters and Brothers of Great Light,
It is my privilege and my honor to bring to you something of that which your own light has set into motion, and to draw aside once more the gossamer veil (I use the word advisedly), for thinner and thinner becomes the veil between the here and the there.
Tonight, we witness a most unusual and yet a most gratifying spec- tacle, the conscious and voluntary emergence, one might say, of intelli- gent beings from the realm of the compound. Perhaps you would like to know what differentiates the beings held in the compound from those in the general astral and psychic realm! Let me explain it to you! The be- ings in the compound are individuals of great mental acumen and tre- mendous occult power, who have held positions of trust and authority in the various continents of the planet through the ages, and who, through
the misuse of power, RETARDED ITS EVOLUTION AND HELD BACK ITS
PROGRESS.
Individuals who have done evil to one another, even unto murder, where only one lifestream or a small group was affected, do not come under this category. The only beings impounded here are those who
have AFFECTED THE PROGRESS OF THE RACE AND YET, MIND YOU,
THESE INDIVIDUALS,ALONE,NUMBER UP TO THE HALF-MILLION MARK.
Messengers of mercy from the Karmic Board enter the compound once a year, bearing scrolls of invitation to appear before the Lords of Karma. The acceptance of these scrolls is wholly voluntary, and due to the arrogance and willfulness of the inmates, this merciful invitation has been ignored for thousands and thousands of years. I am happy to say that through your calls, two hundred of these people accepted the scrolls this year, and expressed their willingness to appear before the Karmic Board. They come now, all wearing simple white garments and each one holds in his hands the scroll tied with the purple ribbon, which is their passport to the Halls of Mercy.
The seven great Lords of Karma are already seated. They wear to- night robes of a delicate powder blue color, with the Threefold Flame of eternal life embroidered in gold on the breast, and all wear the crystal crowns.
Beloved Portia, as spokesman, welcomes the beings from the com- pound. She tells them there is a great need for their service to life, but if they wish to attain their own eternal freedom it is required of them to take the vow of obedience to Sanat Kumara and bend the knee before the God of All Life, after which ceremony they were to be invited to ac- company the entire group to the beloved Sanat Kumara's retreat at Shamballa.
ALS, ASKING THEM IF THEY WERE WILLING TO TAKE THE VOW AND
BEND THE KNEE TO LIFE.I AM HAPPY TO REPORT THAT ALL COMPLIED,
A FEW WITH RELUCTANCE, BUT ALL FINALLY KNELT AND TOOK THE
VOW. Saint Germain then came forward and placed a cloak of Violet Fire around the shoulders of each one.
Now, let us go in consciousness to Shamballa. Tonight is the formal presentation of the harvest. This means that all members of the Great White Brotherhood having anything to do with the evolution of the plan- et Earth, present with their chelas and students, tonight, their “sheaves” (comprising their full spiritual effort for the year) before the throne of the beloved Sanat Kumara.
Over the beautiful marble bridge leading into the heart of the city march a mighty procession. It has been passing since the 15th of this month. In it are members of the angelic kingdom, the devic kingdom, the elemental kingdom and the human kingdom (these latter in their inner bodies). In this magnificent procession also walk mighty devas and Cosmic Beings from other systems of worlds, because the Earth has be- come a subject of conversation not only in this universe but other galax- ies, and these Great Ones have brought in their auras great power and light. The flame flowers are woven around the pillars. Devas and glorious angelic beings hover in the atmosphere and the festivities of the Holy Season are truly in full swing.
The great doors of the main temple are thrown wide open. Looking in, one can scarcely see Sanat Kumara, for the light. Exuding gracious- ness itself, the King of Kings is seated on his throne. He is dressed in his royal robes of state, with the great crown upon his head, and beside him sits the beautiful Venus, also wearing the royal robes and a similar crown upon her head. They are smiling graciously as the Great Beings from other systems kneel before them in homage. Then come the members of the Great White Brotherhood and their chelas and students, each one bearing the gift of their year's endeavor. These they place on the steps of the altar, after they have knelt at the feet of Sanat Kumara and the